THE
FIRST
CHAPTER
:
CONCERNINGE
THE
FIRST
5.
PROtestants
Articles
,
not
differinge
from
the
Apostles
Religion
,
and
the
Roman
Church
.
BEEINGE
to
enter
into
the
Examen
,
and
comparison
of
the
parlament
protestant
Articled
Religion
of
England
,
with
the
Religion
of
the
present
Church
,
of
Rome
,
and
●e
whole
Christian
world
,
named
Catholike
,
●or
profession
whereof
,
the
Catholiks
of
England
,
●y
the
protestants
thereof
,
haue
longe
tyme
suff●red
,
and
still
most
constantly
endure
,
most
bitter
persecutions
)
by
the
first
knowne
and
confessed
●ue
Christian
,
Catholike
,
Apostolike
,
Religion
,
●
the
Apostles
,
and
that
their
happy
age
;
wee
finde
●t
in
the
first
fiue
Articles
of
this
new
Religion
,
●y
difference
or
difficulty
,
to
be
thus
decided
,
both
●atholicks
and
parlamentary
protestants
agreeing
,
them
all
,
and
they
all
beeing
ordeyned
by
these
pro●tants
,
against
other
Sectaries
so
soone
within
4.
●ares
of
the
beginning
of
Q.
Elizabeth
her
Reigne
,
re●eing
old
condemned
heresies
,
amongst
them
,
as
their
●tories
,
and
registers
remember
:
and
therefore
,
it
will
●re
suffice
,
onely
to
recite
the
Titles
of
these
ar●les
to
giue
notice
thereof
.
The
contents
and
title
●
the
first
article
are
.
Of
faith
in
the
holy
Trinity
.
The
second
:
of
the
word
or
sonne
of
God
which
was
made
veryman
.
The
3.
Of
the
going
downe
of
Christ
into
hell
.
The
4.
Of
the
Resurrection
of
Christ
.
The
5.
Of
the
Holy
Ghost
.
The
whole
Article
(
the
Title
being
subiect
to
doubt
)
is
The
holy
Ghost
,
proceeding
from
the
Father
and
the
sonne
,
is
of
one
substance
,
Maiesty
,
and
glory
,
with
the
Father
,
and
the
Sonne
,
very
and
eternall
God
.
Hitherto
wee
finde
nothing
against
the
doctrine
of
the
Catholike
Church
.
Which
no●
vnlikely
these
men
did
rather
to
winnesome
credi●
at
their
entrance
to
be
thought
louers
of
truth
then
that
they
hated
the
enemies
of
these
articles
not
yet
suppressed
among
them
.
THE
SECOND
CHAPTER
.
Examining
their
6.
Article
about
Scriptures
and
traditions
,
and
condemning
it
,
by
the
Apostles
,
and
Apostolike
men
,
and
doctrine
of
their
age
.
THEIR
next
sixt
Article
intituled
,
of
the
sufficiency
of
the
holy
Scriptures
for
Saluation
:
●
thus
:
holy
Scripture
containeth
all
things
necessary
●
saluation
:
Soe
that
what
soeuer
is
not
read
therein
,
n●
may
be
proued
thereby
is
not
to
be
required
of
any
ma●
that
it
should
be
beleeued
as
an
article
of
faith
,
or
●
thought
requisite
or
necessary
to
saluation
.
By
the
na●
of
holy
Scripture
,
wee
doe
vnderstand
those
canonic●
bookes
of
the
old
and
new
testament
,
of
whose
auth●rity
was
neuer
any
doubt
in
the
Church
.
And
from
t●
number
of
those
bookes
which
there
they
allow●
to
be
canonicall
,
They
doe
in
expresse
words
,
a●
tearmes
reiect
.
The
booke
of
Tobias
,
the
booke
of
Iudit●
the
rest
of
the
booke
of
Esther
,
the
booke
of
wisdom●
Iesus
the
sonne
of
Sirach
,
Baruch
the
Prophet
,
the
songe
of
the
three
children
,
the
story
of
Susanna
,
of
Bel
and
the
Dragon
,
the
prayer
of
Manasses
,
the
first
and
second
Bookes
of
the
Machabees
.
Concerning
the
new
testament
thus
they
adde
:
all
the
bookes
of
the
new
testament
,
as
they
are
commonly
receiued
,
wee
doe
receiue
and
accompte
them
for
canonicall
.
This
their
Article
is
in
their
proceedings
,
as
the
grounde
worke
and
foundation
,
whereupon
their
Religion
is
wholy
framed
,
and
builded
;
and
yet
so
weake
,
Feeble
,
totteringe
ruinous
arid
deceitefull
,
that
not
any
one
true
certaine
and
infallible
point
of
doctrine
(
as
euery
Article
in
true
religion
is
)
can
be
framed
vpon
it
,
or
from
it
so
deduced
,
by
the
expresse
graunt
of
this
article
it selfe
,
and
of
all
English
Protestants
,
professed
,
and
sworne
maintainers
of
it
.
For
whereas
they
sentence
and
define
:
In
the
name
of
holy
Scripture
,
wee
doe
vnderstand
those
canonicall
bookes
of
the
old
and
new
testament
,
of
whose
authority
was
neuer
any
doubt
in
the
Church
:
They
plainely
make
the
Iudgment
of
the
Church
,
to
be
the
highest
tribunall
in
spirituall
questions
,
euen
of
the
scriptures
themselues
.
And
thus
their
best
and
cheife
writers
,
published
by
authority
doe
glosse
and
expound
this
article
.
And
of
necessity
so
they
must
say
,
except
at
their
first
entrance
they
will
plainely
confesse
their
religion
,
and
congregation
,
their
Church
of
England
(
as
they
terme
it
,
)
to
be
erroneous
or
hereticall
,
and
to
haue
noe
power
or
warrant
at
all
to
doubt
deny
or
determine
,
and
propose
what
bookes
be
,
or
be
not
Scriptures
canonicall
,
either
of
the
old
or
new
testament
.
Or
what
one
chapter
,
or
sentence
in
them
is
part
or
not
part
of
such
canonicall
and
vndoubted
holy
Scriptures
:
for
this
power
and
prerogatiue
being
onely
committed
to
the
true
Church
by
their
Article
,
and
professors
before
,
if
these
men
doubt
,
or
Iudge
otherwise
in
this
case
,
then
the
true
confessed
Church
hath
hitherto
done
,
They
can
be
noe
part
,
or
members
of
that
true
Church
.
And
whatsoeuer
is
read
,
or
may
be
deduced
from
vntrue
or
doubted
Scriptures
,
cannot
be
possibly
any
certaine
,
and
vndoubted
article
of
faith
,
and
religion
.
For
noe
conclusion
can
be
more
certaine
and
vndoubted
,
then
the
Maximes
and
authorities
from
which
it
is
concluded
,
but
as
the
light
of
nature
,
&
common
law
and
vndeniable
Maxime
of
true
reasoning
teacheth
all
men
,
and
all
men
truely
acknowledge
for
a
verity
most
certaine
,
it
euer
followeth
the
weaker
part
;
euer
erroneous
,
doubtfull
,
vncertaine
or
false
,
if
both
,
or
any
of
the
propositions
from
which
it
is
deduced
,
be
or
is
of
that
nature
.
Nothing
can
giue
that
to
an
other
,
which
it selfe
wanteth
,
and
by
noe
meanes
hath
to
giue
.
A
lying
false
or
vncertaine
humane
witnesse
or
assertion
,
can
by
no
meanes
possible
make
a
constant
and
certainely
true
probation
in
any
thing
whatsoeuer
,
much
lesse
in
supernaturall
matters
,
articles
of
faith
aboue
mans
capacity
,
and
therefore
to
be
proued
by
diuine
testimony
,
which
possibly
cannot
deceaue
vs
.
And
in
this
miserable
and
desolate
estate
and
condition
,
is
the
Protestant
congregation
of
England
,
in
,
and
for
euery
article
pretended
by
them
to
be
of
faith
which
they
hold
against
the
Roman
Church
at
this
day
,
and
so
they
censure
themselues
by
their
owne
definitiue
sentence
,
in
this
their
owne
cheefest
Article
,
and
publikely
authorized
glosse
thereof
,
with
diuers
others
of
their
Religion
,
allowed
and
recommended
writers
among
them
,
perused
,
and
by
the
lawfull
authority
of
the
Church
of
England
,
allowed
to
be
publike
,
plainely
&
manifestly
deliuering
from
all
kinde
of
Authors
,
Greeke
and
Latine
,
old
and
late
,
Catholike
and
Protestant
,
That
euery
booke
in
particular
,
not
one
excepted
,
which
they
allowe
for
canonicall
Scripture
,
either
●n
the
old
or
new
testament
,
haue
both
beene
●oubted
of
,
and
by
their
owne
,
men
,
Protestants
,
de●ied
for
such
.
Therefore
it
remaineth
without
question
con●rary
to
this
Protestante
Article
,
euen
by
them●elues
and
their
best
authority
,
that
neither
all
nor
●ny
one
of
those
bookes
which
vpon
this
vayne
●retence
they
haue
blotted
forth
from
the
Canon
●f
holy
Scripture
,
and
the
Roman
Church
still
re●eaueth
,
may
be
denyed
by
that
Title
of
sometimes
●eing
doubted
of
:
for
wee
should
haue
noe
Scripture
●nonicall
at
all
,
all
bookes
thereof
hauing
beene
●us
doubted
of
.
By
that
colour
wee
might
deny
●l
Articles
of
faith
,
which
sometimes
doubted
of
,
●ue
beene
concluded
and
agreed
vpon
against
the
●est
heretiks
that
euer
were
,
and
all
their
heresies
●th
might
and
ought
to
be
reuiued
againe
.
Sainct
●ul
and
Sainct
Thomas
Apostles
were
thus
to
●
denied
Apostles
,
and
thrust
out
of
heauen
,
be●use
they
had
doubted
;
wee
might
and
ought
to
●
,
that
no
conuerted
Christian
first
doubting
,
●as
●rue
Christian
,
neither
our
first
brittish
Christian
●nge
Sainct
Lucius
,
nor
Kinge
Ethelbert
among
our
Saxons
,
nor
any
of
their
first
doubting
and
afterward
conuerted
Subiects
,
and
soe
of
the
whole
Christian
world
doubting
or
denying
before
it
receaued
the
law
of
Christ
.
All
Courts
,
Consistories
,
Tribunals
,
and
Seates
of
Iustice
and
Iudgment
ecclesiasticall
,
and
ciuil
,
to
decide
and
determine
must
be
ouerthrowne
,
no
sentence
or
decision
though
of
Kings
,
Parlaments
,
or
any
community
is
to
b●
obeyed
,
no
doubt
,
no
Controuersie
,
hitherto
eue●
was
,
or
hereafter
can
or
may
be
finally
determined
nothing
but
doubtes
,
quarrels
,
Controuersies
,
an●
contentions
,
as
wee
see
among
Protestants
,
n●
peace
,
quiet
or
vnion
must
be
left
vnto
vs
.
Ther●
fore
this
Protestant
paradoxe
and
presumption
i●
reiecting
so
many
bookes
of
holy
Scripture
again
both
the
Latine
and
Greeke
Church
,
onely
vnde●
colour
of
being
sometime
,
and
by
some
doubte●
of
,
being
thus
grosse
and
absurd
by
their
ow●
Iudgments
,
and
proceedings
,
let
vs
examine
wh●
this
first
pure
and
Apostolike
age
did
Iudge
of
th●
And
first
to
begin
with
the
scripture
it selfe
of
t●
And
although
wee
doe
not
finde
any
Antiquity
of
Britaine
which
in
this
age
entreateth
of
such
things
,
yet
the
most
auncient
which
our
Protestants
will
graunte
vnto
vs
beinge
the
Epistle
o●
Pope
Eleutherius
to
Kinge
Lucius
,
wee
finde
there
in
,
that
he
makinge
mention
,
that
Britaine
had
receaued
both
the
Testaments
of
holy
Scripture
,
although
in
particular
he
citeth
so
few
bookes
o●
them
,
that
out
of
the
new
testament
he
citeth
n●
more
then
onely
the
23.
chapter
of
S.
Matthew
,
&
from
the
old
testament
,
but
three
texts
,
two
of
them
beinge
out
of
the
Psalmes
45.
55.
the
third
is
th●
booke
of
wisdome
,
disallowed
by
these
Protestān●
in
this
Article
,
but
allowed
by
him
and
our
primatiue
Christian
Britans
of
that
time
,
and
so
from
ou●
first
receauing
of
holy
Scriptures
.
And
if
I
may
but
write
what
all
our
Protestant
Antiquaries
generally
affirme
for
a
constant
,
and
vndoubted
truth
that
our
Christian
Britans
did
neuer
vntill
Sainc●
Augustines
cominge
hither
change
or
alter
any
o●
materiall
point
in
the
holy
Religion
which
they
receaued
in
the
Apostles
time
,
I
must
needs
auouch●
that
those
Scriptures
of
the
old
testament
which
Sapiens
,
the
wise
,
doth
very
often
in
one
short
worke
allowe
and
cite
for
holy
Scriptures
diuers
of
those
bookes
,
especially
Ecclesiasticus
,
many
times
,
and
the
booke
of
wisdome
vsinge
the
authority
thereof
8.
times
in
one
page
and
lesse
.
And
vnto
what
time
,
persons
,
or
place
soeuer
wee
will
appeale
for
Triall
,
wee
shall
in
noe
age
,
contry
,
councell
or
auncient
particular
writer
finde
,
any
one
person
which
agreeth
with
this
Protestant
Article
in
the
number
&
bookes
of
canonicall
Scripture
.
It
citeth
S.
Hierome
but
both
hee
himselfe
and
these
Protestants
,
Kinge
Iames
his
Protestant
Bishops
in
their
publik
dispute
at
Hampton
Court
with
others
,
proue
that
Most
of
the
obiections
made
against
those
bookes
were
the
old
cauils
of
the
Iewes
,
renewed
by
S.
Hierome
in
his
time
,
who
was
the
first
that
gaue
them
that
name
of
Apochryphe
:
which
opinion
vpon
Ruffinus
his
challendge
,
hee
after
a
sort
disclaymed
:
and
the
rather
because
a
generall
offence
was
taken
at
his
speaches
in
that
kinde
.
They
are
most
true
,
and
might
haue
the
reconcilement
of
other
Scriptures
.
If
Ruffinus
be
not
deceaued
,
they
were
approued
as
parts
of
the
old
testament
,
by
the
Apostles
.
S.
Hierome
pretendeth
,
that
what
hee
had
spoken
,
was
not
his
owne
opinion
,
but
what
the
Iewes
obiected
.
And
for
his
paines
in
translating
the
booke
of
Iudith
(
which
this
article
reiecteth
)
he
giueth
this
reason
:
because
wee
reade
,
that
the
Councell
of
Nyce
did
reckon
it
in
the
number
of
holy
Scriptures
.
And
Sainct
Hierome
is
plaine
,
both
for
this
booke
of
Iudith
,
and
the
rest
,
that
he
did
not
deny
them
;
for
first
,
of
Iudith
hee
saith
the
Nicen
Councell
which
he
and
all
Catholiks
euer
honored
,
receaued
it
:
Hunc
librum
Synodus
Nicaena
qui
praesumpserit
sacras
Sancti
Spiritus
voces
&
diuina
volumina
temerare
.
Diuino
muneri
&
Apostolorum
haereditati
manus
Intulerit
.
Ausus
est
Instrumentum
diuinum
quod
Apostoli
Ecclesijs
tradiderunt
,
&
depositum
Sancti
Spiritus
compilare
.
To
haue
herein
abused
the
words
of
the
holy
Ghost
and
diuine
volumes
.
To
haue
offered
violence
to
the
diuine
office
and
Inheritance
of
the
Apostles
.
And
(
to
speake
in
Protestants
translation
)
to
haue
robbed
the
Treasure
of
the
holy
Ghost
,
and
diuine
Instrument
,
which
the
Apostles
deliuered
to
the
Churches
.
Sainct
Hierome
neuer
denieth
any
of
those
things
for
true
which
Ruffinus
spake
Petrus
Romanae
The
Iewes
at
the
cominge
of
Christ
were
of
two
sorts
,
some
named
Hebrews
commorant
at
Hierusalem
and
in
the
holy
land
,
properly
named
Hebrewes
:
others
named
Hellenist
,
that
is
Iewes
of
dispersion
,
mingled
with
the
Greeks
,
these
had
written
certaine
bookes
in
Greeke
,
which
they
made
vse
of
,
together
with
other
parts
of
the
old
Testament
,
which
they
had
of
the
translation
of
the
Septuagint
.
But
the
Hebrews
receaued
onely
,
the
22.
bookes
before
mentioned
.
Hence
it
came
,
that
the
Iewes
deliuered
a
double
Canon
of
the
Scripture
,
to
the
Christian
Churches
.
And
in
this
second
Canon
of
the
Iewes
,
as
these
men
write
,
were
those
bookes
of
the
old
Testament
which
this
article
denieth
.
And
whereas
some
Protestants
would
excuse
this
Article
by
some
old
Authorities
,
of
Melito
,
Sardensis
,
Origen
,
the
Councell
of
Laodicia
,
S.
Cyrill
of
Hierusalem
,
Sainct
Gregory
Nazianzen
,
and
Amphilochius
.
There
is
not
any
one
of
them
which
ioyneth
with
this
Article
,
but
they
all
differ
from
it
in
the
very
places
which
they
cite
.
Melito
Sardensis
And
as
litle
concordance
amonge
themselues
:
for
amonge
13.
or
14.
Confessions
of
Protestant
Religion
,
they
onely
cite
,
and
haue
noe
more
then
two
of
France
and
Belgia
Rebels
and
Traytors
to
their
temporall
Kings
in
ciuill
matters
,
as
they
are
in
spirituall
to
God
and
his
holy
Church
,
and
these
for
want
of
other
authority
founde
this
their
error
,
as
the
rest
vpon
the
hereticall
conceipt
of
internall
reuelation
,
and
their
spirit
so
tellinge
them
,
extestimonio
,
&
intrinseca
Spiritus
Sancti
reuelatione
.
By
the
one
and
the
other
:
quod
Spiritus
sanctus
nostris
conscientijs
testetur
illos
à
Deo
emanasse
.
And
by
this
Spirit
they
are
at
such
harmony
,
and
agreement
amonge
themselues
,
as
in
other
places
,
so
in
England
as
I
haue
related
,
none
of
them
agreeinge
together
herein
.
But
by
the
suggestion
of
this
false
spirit
,
and
their
exploded
doubt
of
Scriptures
doe
leaue
all
Scriptures
and
questions
of
Religion
to
be
deduced
from
them
,
doubtfull
,
which
Bilson
a
Protestant
The
Scriptures
themselues
were
not
fully
receaued
in
all
places
,
no
not
in
Eusebius
time
.
He
saith
the
Epistle
of
Iames
,
of
Iude
,
the
second
of
Peter
,
he
second
and
third
of
Iohn
are
contradicted
.
The
epistle
to
the
Hebrews
was
contradicted
:
The
Church
of
Syria
did
not
receaue
the
second
epistle
of
Peter
,
nor
the
second
and
third
of
Ihon
,
nor
the
Epistle
of
Iude
,
nor
the
Apocalipse
:
the
like
might
be
said
for
the
Churches
of
Arabie
.
Will
you
hence
conclude
,
that
these
parts
of
Scripture
were
not
Apostolike
,
or
that
wee
neede
not
receaue
them
,
because
they
were
formerly
doubted
of
?
The
same
reason
is
of
all
the
books
of
the
old
testament
which
this
Article
reiecteth
vpon
the
same
surmise
●or
Eusebius
ouerliuinge
Constantine
,
and
writinge
quem
Sancta
&
Catholica
Romana
And
this
may
suffice
for
this
place
of
this
Question
.
And
it
further
proueth
how
feeble
and
weake
the
rest
of
this
Protestant
Article
of
the
sufficiency
&
allowance
of
onely
Scripture
and
disableinge
Traditions
is
,
for
if
so
many
Canonicall
bookes
of
Scripture
in
both
testaments
were
doubted
of
,
vntill
so
greate
a
time
aboue
300.
yeares
in
the
lawe
of
Christ
were
passed
,
and
Religion
generally
,
and
in
all
questions
necessary
to
saluation
planted
,
and
receaued
,
how
were
or
possibly
could
all
these
necessary
things
be
reade
in
Scripture
or
proued
thereby
(
which
is
the
rule
of
this
Article
)
when
so
many
bookes
were
not
then
receaued
for
certaine
and
vndoubted
holy
Scriptures
▪
Things
and
euidences
doubtfull
and
vncertaine
can
make
nothinge
certaine
in
morall
certainty
much
lesse
with
certainty
of
true
and
infallible
faith
,
which
aboue
all
others
is
and
must
needs
be
most
certaine
.
Secondly
as
Sainct
Ireneus
disputeth
This
is
manifestly
proued
by
all
the
epistles
of
Sainct
Peter
,
Sainct
Paul
,
and
the
rest
of
the
Apostles
written
vnto
such
places
,
and
persons
,
as
had
before
beleeued
,
and
receaued
the
Religion
of
Christ
,
as
is
in
euery
of
them
plainely
expressed
.
And
yet
as
is
shewed
before
diuers
of
these
were
doubted
of
,
and
not
generally
receaued
for
holy
Scripture
vntill
300.
yeares
after
they
were
written
.
The
not
receauers
or
doubters
of
them
being
faith●ull
&
true
Christians
in
all
points
.
S.
Matthew
the
●irst
of
the
Euangelists
which
wrote
,
writinge
for
●he
conuerted
Iewes
in
Hebrew
,
could
not
thereby
●rofit
any
but
Hebrews
,
And
yet
Sainct
Ireneus
Matthaeus
in
Hebraeis
ipsorum
lingua
scriptura
tradidit
Euangelij
,
cum
Petrus
&
Paulus
Romae
Euangelizarent
,
&
fundarent
Ecclesiam
.
And
onely
for
the
Iewes
before
conuerted
without
scripture
.
Propter
eos
qui
ex
cir●umcisione
crediderunt
.
And
taught
them
by
tradition
,
not
writinge
,
vntill
he
was
to
depart
from
them
,
to
preache
vnto
others
in
other
places
,
And
so
was
vrged
by
a
kinde
of
necessity
,
as
S.
Iohn
,
also
to
write
a
Ghospell
.
Ex
omnibus
Domini
discipulis
commentarios
nobis
soli
Matthaeus
,
&
Ioannes
reliquerunt
,
quos
etiam
necessitate
ad
scribendum
esse
adactos
ferunt
;
Matthaeus
enim
quum
primum
Hebraeis
praedicasset
,
etiam
ad
alios
quoque
transiturus
esset
,
Euangelium
suum
patrio
sermone
literis
tradidit
,
&
quod
subtracta
praesentia
sua
desiderabatur
,
illis
à
quibus
discedebat
,
per
liter
as
adimpleuit
.
Sainct
Marke
placed
in
order
to
be
the
secon●
Euangelist
,
he
beinge
none
of
those
Apostles
and
immediate
Schollers
of
Christ
,
but
disciple
of
Sainc●
Peter
the
Apostle
,
as
he
could
not
receaue
his
learninge
in
Christian
Religion
,
from
the
Scripture●
but
from
his
Master
,
and
Tutor
in
Christ
S.
Peter
noe
writer
of
any
Ghospell
,
but
of
one
onely
shor●
epistle
at
that
time
,
if
the
first
was
then
written
,
th●
last
&
second
being
written
a
litle
before
his
death
as
the
same
Scripture
withnesseth
:
certus
quod
velo●
The
case
of
Sainct
Luke
was
the
like
with
S
▪
Marke
,
but
that
Sainct
Luke
cheifely
followed
S
▪
Paul
,
which
was
not
of
the
12.
Apostles
which
conuersed
with
Christ
,
wryting
his
Ghospell
,
after
S
▪
Marke
,
&
the
Acts
of
the
Apostles
being
written
i●
Rome
,
in
or
after
the
4.
yeare
of
New
the
57.
or
58
▪
of
Christ
,
both
the
Bookes
were
written
by
traditi●
and
after
the
faith
of
Christ
receaued
,
as
he
him selfe
witnesseth
of
the
first
:
sicut
tradiderunt
nob●
qui
ab
initio
ipsi
viderunt
,
&
ministri
fuerunt
Scrmonis
.
His
Acts
of
the
Apostles
is
an
history
of
things
done
,
and
encrease
of
Christians
by
tradition
.
By
all
Antiquities
S.
Iohn
was
the
last
,
which
wrote
his
Ghospell
,
at
the
entreaty
of
the
Bishops
of
Asia
,
against
Cerinthus
,
and
other
heretiks
,
and
●heifely
the
Ebionites
,
denying
the
diuinity
of
Christ
:
Ioannes
nouissimus
omnium
scripsit
Euange●um
,
Ioannem
aiunt
,
qui
toto
tempore
Therefore
it
is
thus
made
euident
,
that
the
wor●
was
not
conuerted
to
Christ
,
nor
his
doctrine
,
an●
Religion
receaued
and
established
first
by
scriptures
,
but
vnwritten
tradition
.
As
to
exemplifie
●
this
our
Kingdome
of
Britaine
,
whose
history
●
write
,
one
of
the
remotest
then
knowne
natio●
from
Hierusalem
,
and
apply
the
rest
to
the
sam●
being
in
like
estate
with
it
,
for
these
things
.
It
●
proued
both
by
old
and
late
,
Greeke
and
Latin●
domesticall
and
forreyne
,
Catholike
&
Protesta●
writers
,
that
it
receaued
the
faith
of
Christ
,
long
before
any
part
of
the
new
testament
was
writte●
And
it
is
euident
in
Antiquities
that
none
of
t●
Ghospels
except
that
of
Sainct
Marke
,
was
writt●
in
this
parte
of
the
world
,
or
in
any
language
whi●
the
Britans
vnderstood
.
And
that
was
,
but
br●
Pontus
,
Ga●atia
,
Capadocia
,
Asia
,
and
Bithynia
in
the
easterne
●arts
.
Wee
finde
no
memory
after
of
Scripture
re●eaued
here
vntill
longe
time
after
in
the
second
●ge
,
expressed
in
Pope
Eleutherius
his
Epistle
to
our
●ing
Lucius
.
And
yet
all
our
Protestant
antiquaries
●ue
before
assured
vs
,
that
Britaine
had
in
the
A●stles
time
and
longe
before
any
Scripture
came
●ther
,
or
probably
was
written
,
and
possibly
in
●orall
Iudgment
could
come
hither
;
receaued
the
●ith
of
Christ
,
so
fully
)
purely
,
and
sincerely
that
it
●euer
changed
it
in
any
materiall
point
,
after
the
●riptures
were
receaued
here
,
nor
diuers
hundreds
●
yeares
after
.
And
if
wee
will
be
directed
by
Scriptures
in
this
●int
,
those
which
our
Protestants
allowe
for
such
,
●e
testimony
to
vnwritten
Traditions
in
many
●ces
.
To
exemplifie
onely
in
Sainct
Paul
which
●ote
most
in
the
new
Testament
,
hee
chargeth
S.
O
Timothee
,
Thus
the
best
learned
both
Greeke
and
Lati●
Fathers
expounded
these
,
to
inferre
a
necessity
Traditions
,
and
their
equality
with
Scriptu●
Which
our
best
Protestant
writters
with
th●
common
allowance
thus
confirme
.
Our
aduer
sar●
meaninge
Catholiks
,
make
traditions
equall
with
words
,
precepts
,
and
doctrines
of
Christ
,
the
Apost●
and
Pastors
of
the
Church
,
left
vnto
vs
in
writinge
,
●ther
is
there
any
reason
,
why
they
should
not
so
doe
,
they
could
proue
any
such
vnwritten
verities
,
for
not
the
writinge
that
giueth
things
their
authority
,
the
worth
and
credit
of
him
that
deliuereth
th●
though
by
word
and
liuely
voyce
onely
.
Thus
t●
confesse
,
and
the
reason
which
they
giue
,
so
en●ceth
them
,
the
worth
and
credit
of
the
reuealer
and
deliuerer
or
proposer
of
holy
misteries
supernaturall
being
the
motiue
and
cause
of
mans
assent
,
so
firme
and
vnmoueable
,
in
articles
of
faith
,
not
to
be
proued
by
humane
reason
,
and
not
the
writinge
or
not
writinge
being
fallible
and
subiect
to
many
casualties
,
corruptions
,
and
vncertainties
,
which
we
are
sure
are
not
to
be
found
in
Christ
the
reuealer
,
nor
his
holy
Church
the
vndoubted
true
proposer
of
his
mysteries
and
reuelations
.
And
both
these
are
the
same
,
and
as
certaine
in
traditions
not
written
,
such
as
Catholiks
maintaine
,
as
in
the
written
Scriptures
.
For
wee
doe
not
defend
any
one
vnwritten
tradition
,
that
it
should
be
beleeued
as
an
Article
of
faith
,
or
to
be
thought
requisite
necessary
to
saluation
,
which
be
the
very
words
of
this
Protestant
Article
of
Religion
,
but
wee
produce
,
the
The
which
Church
hath
power
and
authority
in
controuersies
of
faith
.
That
euery
tradition
came
from
Christ
and
his
Apostles
to
be
receaued
&
professed
in
Christian
Religion
.
As
,
to
instance
in
some
,
and
those
which
most
concerne
,
euen
in
our
Protestants
proceedings
,
and
by
their
owne
confessions
,
and
testimonies
,
vnwritten
Traditions
are
necessary
.
For
first
in
this
Holy
Scripture
containeth
all
things
necessary
for
saluation
:
So
that
whatsoeuer
is
not
read
therein
,
nor
may
be
proued
thereby
,
is
not
to
be
required
of
any
man
,
that
it
should
be
beleeued
,
as
an
Article
of
faith
,
or
to
be
thought
requisite
necessary
to
saluation
.
And
yet
in
the
immediatly
following
words
,
they
plainely
declare
,
and
professe
,
that
wee
haue
noe
warrant
in
Scripture
,
for
any
booke
,
chapter
or
sentence
of
Scripture
to
be
such
holy
Scripture
but
for
euery
least
percell
thereof
wee
must
resor●
to
Tradition
,
and
the
Churches
Iudgment
.
In
th●
name
of
holy
Scripture
,
wee
doe
vnderstand
those
canonicall
bookes
of
the
old
,
and
new
testament
,
of
whose
authority
was
neuer
any
doubt
in
the
Church
.
Where
we●
are
assured
from
these
men
,
that
the
Church
,
an●
Tradition
vnwritten
is
supreme
Iudge
of
all
questions
in
Religion
,
euen
of
the
Scriptures
themselues
.
And
so
necessarily
they
must
say
,
&
confesse
or
els
leaue
no
Religion
,
or
Scripture
at
all
,
to
b●
proued
,
or
proue
vnto
vs
.
For
it
is
vnquestionabl●
that
no
part
of
Scripture
doth
propose
vnto
vs
,
an●
Catalogue
or
Canon
of
Scriptures
.
Which
the
thus
further
testifie
in
their
publikely
approue●
much
cōntention
there
hath
beene
,
about
trad●tions
,
some
vrginge
the
necessity
of
them
,
and
others
r●iectinge
them
.
For
the
clearinge
whereof
,
wee
must
o●serue
,
that
wee
reiect
not
all
:
for
first
wee
receaue
t●
number
and
names
of
the
Authors
of
bookes
diuine
,
a●
canonicall
,
as
deliuered
by
tradition
.
This
tradition
w●
admit
.
The
number
,
Authors
,
and
Integrity
of
the
part●
of
these
bookes
,
wee
receaue
as
deliuered
by
tradition
.
T●
Church
of
Christ
according
to
her
authority
,
receaued
●
him
,
hath
warrant
to
approue
the
Scriptures
,
to
ackno●ledge
,
to
receaue
,
to
publish
,
and
commaunde
vnto
●
children
.
The
Church
of
Rome
teacheth
noe
badde
op●nion
,
to
affirme
,
that
the
Scriptures
are
holy
,
and
diui●
in
themselues
,
but
so
esteemed
by
vs
,
for
the
authority
the
Church
.
That
the
Scriptures
ar
true
wee
haue
it
fro●
the
Church
.
Wee
say
that
wee
are
taught
to
receaue
●
word
of
God
,
from
the
authoritie
of
the
Church
:
wee
see
her
Iudgment
,
wee
heare
her
voyce
:
and
in
humility
subscribe
vnto
all
this
.
The
Church
hath
fower
singular
offices
towards
the
Scripture
.
First
to
be
of
them
,
as
it
were
,
afaithfull
register
.
Secondly
to
discerne
and
Iudge
betweene
false
and
adulterate
,
and
that
which
is
true
and
perfect
.
The
third
to
publish
and
diuulge
,
to
proclaime
as
a
Crier
,
the
true
Edict
of
our
Lord
himselfe
.
The
last
is
,
to
be
an
Interpreter
:
and
in
that
followinge
the
safest
rule
,
to
be
a
most
faithfull
Expositor
of
his
owne
meaninge
.
Wee
thinke
that
particular
men
and
Churches
may
erre
damnably
:
But
that
the
whole
Church
at
one
time
cannot
so
erre
:
for
that
the
Church
should
cease
vtterly
for
a
time
,
and
so
not
be
Catholike
,
beinge
not
at
all
times
:
&
Christ
should
sometimes
be
without
a
Church
.
The
Church
is
called
a
pillar
,
because
it
is
like
vnto
a
pillar
.
For
as
a
pillar
doth
support
,
and
vnderproppe
a
buildinge
,
and
maketh
it
more
stable
,
firme
,
and
stronge
:
So
the
Church
doth
sustaine
and
supporte
the
truth
:
for
the
truth
is
no
where
preserued
,
but
in
the
Church
.
Christs
true
Church
is
a
diligent
and
wary
keeper
of
doctrines
committed
to
her
,
and
changeth
nothinge
,
at
any
time
,
diminisheth
nothinge
,
addeth
nothinge
superfluous
,
looseth
not
her
owne
,
nor
vsurpeth
things
belonginge
to
others
.
And
this
is
publikely
warranted
in
The
visible
Church
of
Christ
is
a
congregation
of
faithfull
men
,
in
the
which
the
pure
word
of
God
is
preached
.
And
the
Sacraments
be
duely
ministred
,
accordinge
to
Christs
ordinance
,
in
all
those
things
that
of
necessity
are
requisite
to
the
same
.
Secondly
those
men
in
their
Rules
of
Religion
,
and
their
priuate
writers
affirme
,
that
the
Apostles
Creede
,
which
by
all
Antiquity
,
was
by
them
deliuered
to
the
Church
,
and
by
these
Protestants
,
as
Rule
of
faith
,
before
the
Scriptures
of
the
new
Testament
were
written
,
is
an
vnwritten
Tradition
yet
by
their
words
,
a
summary
comprehension
of
th●
cheife
heades
of
Christian
Religion
,
a
Rule
of
th●
Churches
faith
.
And
yet
it
is
constantly
maintaine●
by
many
Protestants
,
that
diuers
articles
thereo●
as
our
Ladies
perpetuall
virginity
,
natus
ex
Mar●
Virgine
,
Christs
descending
into
hell
,
descendit
a●
inferos
,
The
communion
of
Saincts
,
and
forgiuenesse
of
sinnes
,
Sanctorum
communionem
R●missione●
peccatorum
,
and
others
by
diuers
others
Protestant●
are
not
contained
in
any
Scripture
written
befor●
or
after
.
And
this
Creede
deliuered
by
word
,
an●
tradition
onely
by
the
Apostles
before
the
new
t●stament
written
,
this
Scripture
could
not
possibl●
be
a
rule
or
direction
vnto
it
,
but
rather
otherwis●
for
euery
rule
hath
priority
to
the
thinge
ruled
,
an●
the
things
ruled
posterity
to
their
rule
.
Matters
a●
done
without
rule
,
when
there
is
no
rule
vntill
aft●
they
be
acted
.
These
Parlament
Protestants
proceede
furth●
The
third
kind
of
Tradition
is
that
somme
●
Christian
doctrine
,
and
explication
of
the
seuerall
par●
thereof
,
which
the
first
Christians
receauinge
of
the
sa●
Apostles
,
that
deliuered
to
them
the
Scriptures
,
co●mended
to
posteritie
.
This
may
rightly
be
named
a
trad●tion
,
for
that
wee
neede
a
plaine
and
distinct
explicati●
of
things
,
which
are
somewhat
obscurely
contained
the
Scripture
.
The
fourth
kinde
of
tradition
,
is
the
cont●nued
practise
of
such
,
as
neither
are
contained
in
t●
Scripture
expressely
,
nor
the
example
of
such
practi●
expressely
there
deliuered
of
this
sorte
is
the
Baptisme
of
Infants
,
which
is
therefore
named
a
tradition
,
because
it
is
not
expressely
deliuered
in
the
Scripture
,
that
the
Apostles
did
baptize
infants
,
nor
any
expresse
precept
there
founde
,
that
they
should
doe
it
.
Which
their
rule
of
Religion
in
these
Articles
thus
further
iustifieth
:
The
Baptisme
of
yonge
children
is
in
any
wise
to
be
retained
in
the
Church
,
as
most
agreable
with
the
institution
of
Christ
.
Where
they
plainely
in
their
publike
rule
of
Religion
make
it
a
tradition
,
and
no
Scripture
article
.
And
by
the
common
practicall
of
their
religion
,
their
communion
booke
,
so
they
practise
,
baptizinge
all
infants
,
and
sayinge
,
all
Christian
Churches
allowe
of
the
baptisme
of
infants
.
And
these
Protestants
are
onely
baptized
when
they
are
infants
,
and
not
after
,
and
yet
confesse
it
is
most
necessary
to
saluation
.
And
whereas
they
reiect
all
other
Sacraments
besides
The
sacrifice
of
the
altar
,
and
vnbloody
sacrifice
were
vsed
in
the
primitiue
Church
.
The
primatiue
Church
did
offer
sacrifice
at
the
altar
for
the
deade
,
sacrifice
for
the
deade
was
a
tradition
of
the
Apostles
,
and
the
auncient
Fathers
.
Aerius
condemned
the
custome
of
the
Church
,
in
naming
the
deade
at
the
altar
,
and
offeringe
the
sacrifice
of
Eucharist
,
from
them
:
and
for
this
his
rash
and
inconsiderate
boldenesse
,
and
presumption
,
in
condemninge
the
vniuersall
Church
of
Christ
,
he
was
iustly
condemned
.
Their
whole
congregation
,
Kinge
Iames
,
his
councell
,
The
particular
and
personall
absolution
from
sinne
after
confesson
is
apostolicall
and
a
very
Godly
ordinance
.
That
baptisme
is
to
be
ministred
by
priuate
persons
in
time
of
necessity
,
is
an
holy
Tradition
.
Bishops
and
Archbishops
be
diuine
ordinations
,
confirmation
i●
an
apostolicall
tradition
.
And
in
their
publike
Rituall
their
communion
booke
,
they
testifie
that
confirmation
was
a
Tradition
of
the
Apostles
,
hath
an
externall
signe
also
,
vsed
by
them
,
and
giueth
grace
which
by
the
25.
Article
of
their
religion
maketh
●
Holy
Scripture
containeth
all
things
necessary
for
saluation
.
These
men
also
deliuer
vnto
vs
,
with
greate
approbation
Rules
by
which
wee
may
Iudge
which
are
true
and
Indubitate
Traditions
.
The
first
rule
is
deliuered
by
Sainct
Augustine
.
Quod
vniuersa
tenet
Ecclesia
,
nec
Concili●●
Institutum
,
sed
semper
retentum
est
,
non
nisi
authoritate
apostolica
traditum
rectissimè
creditur
.
Whatsoeuer
the
whole
Church
holdeth
,
not
ordained
by
Councels
;
but
beinge
euer
holden
,
it
is
most
rightly
belieued
to
haue
beene
deliuered
by
Apostolike
authority
.
The
second
rule
is
,
whatsoeuer
all
or
the
most
famous
,
and
renowned
in
all
ages
,
haue
constantly
deliuered
,
as
receaued
from
them
,
that
went
before
them
,
no
man
contradictinge
,
or
doubting
of
it
,
may
be
thought
to
be
an
Apostolicall
Tradition
.
The
third
rule
,
is
the
constat
Testimony
,
of
the
Pastors
of
an
Apostolike
Church
,
successiuely
deliuered
.
Amongst
Apostolike
Churches
the
Church
of
Rome
is
more
specially
to
be
obeyed
,
reuerenced
,
and
respected
.
The
Church
of
Rome
is
our
mother
Church
,
it
was
a
rule
to
all
both
in
doctrine
and
ceremonies
when
it
was
in
her
florishinge
and
best
estate
.
The
Church
of
Rome
was
the
cheife
and
onely
Church
.
It
was
a
note
of
a
good
Christian
to
cleane
vnto
the
Romane
Apostolicall
Church
.
Euery
Church
ought
to
haue
respect
to
the
Church
of
Rome
,
for
her
eminent
principality
.
And
our
English
Protestant
antiquaries
and
Diuines
,
haue
generally
giuen
their
allowance
,
that
the
Church
of
Rome
both
in
this
and
the
next
age
,
when
Britayne
did
receaue
the
most
pure
Religion
of
Christ
,
from
thence
,
was
most
holy
and
vnspotted
free
from
all
error
.
Therefore
whatsoeuer
wee
doe
,
or
may
bringe
in
generall
,
or
particular
,
for
vnwritten
traditions
,
either
from
this
so
renowned
Apostolike
Church
in
this
time
,
from
the
whole
Church
,
or
the
most
famous
and
renowned
in
this
age
,
beinge
our
Protestants
owne
allowed
rules
,
and
to
be
denied
by
none
,
must
needs
be
euidence
and
testimony
vndeniable
,
in
this
,
and
all
others
their
questioned
Articles
.
Frst
I
exemplifie
in
the
Apostles
Creede
stiled
by
our
Protestants
before
,
a
sundry
comprehension
of
the
cheife
heads
of
Christian
Religion
,
a
rule
of
the
Churches
faith
,
This
was
deliuered
by
the
Apostles
,
by
tradition
,
not
by
Scripture
,
but
before
the
Scriptures
of
the
new
Testament
,
wer●
written
,
as
both
they
and
the
auncient
Fathers
by
●
common
consent
of
the
whole
Church
of
Christ
are
witnesses
.
And
the
same
consent
of
Christ
Church
with
these
our
Protestants
,
in
these
their
Articles
so
conclude
,
of
Sainct
Athanasius
,
and
the
The
three
Creeds
,
Nicen
Creede
,
Athanasius
Creede
,
and
that
which
is
commonly
called
the
Apostles
Creede
,
ought
throughly
to
b●
receaued
&
beleeued
.
And
so
generally
they
obserue
although
the
reason
which
they
immediatly
yeel●
thereof
,
for
they
may
be
proued
by
most
certaine
warrants
of
holy
Scripture
,
is
childish
and
impertinent●
for
being
confessed
that
the
Apostles
Creede
wa●
deliuered
onely
by
tradition
of
the
Apostles
and
by
that
authoritie
receaued
before
the
Scriptures
either
receaued
or
written
,
this
Creede
could
not
possibly
be
receaued
by
the
written
warrant
of
Scriptures
but
vnwritten
tradition
and
warrant
of
th●
Apostles
.
And
although
the
Nicen
and
S.
Athanasius
Creeds
were
written
longe
after
this
time
,
y●
they
were
both
written
&
receaued
in
the
Churc●
before
the
Scriptures
were
generally
allowed
an●
receaued
,
as
both
the
auncent
Fathers
,
and
Protestants
haue
acknowledged
before
,
and
it
is
testifie
by
the
publike
warranted
Protestant
glosse
vpo●
Ebionites
,
Tr●theits
,
Antitrinitarians
,
Apollinarians
,
Arians
,
M●nichies
,
Nestorians
,
Origenians
,
Familists
,
and
An●baptists
with
others
)
are
Aduersaries
vnto
,
and
deniers
that
these
Creeds
,
may
be
proued
by
hol●
Scripture
.
Much
more
doe
they
,
and
many
other
both
Catholiks
and
Protestants
themselues
deny
,
that
all
and
singular
their
articles
necessary
to
saluation
,
may
so
be
proued
.
And
to
come
to
the
holy
and
happy
Apostolike
writers
,
and
Saincts
which
liued
,
and
wrote
in
this
first
age
,
and
first
hundred
of
yeares
,
to
wit
S.
Linus
Sainct
Clement
,
Sainct
Denys
the
Areopagite
,
S.
Martial
,
Sainct
Ignatius
,
Sainct
Policarpus
,
or
any
other
of
whom
any
worke
is
extant
:
I
shall
make
it
attained
vnto
,
most
chaste
,
of
excellent
charity
enioyinge
●he
name
of
Christ
and
his
Father
,
and
full
of
the
holy
Ghost
:
With
other
Titles
of
dignity
and
priuiledge
,
more
then
he
giueth
to
any
,
or
all
,
those
principall
Churches
of
Greece
to
which
he
wrote
,
and
as
greate
and
ample
as
any
learned
Catholike
now
●eeldeth
to
the
Church
of
Rome
at
this
time
,
or
●eretofore
,
since
then
.
Hee
remembreth
the
same
Ecclesiasticall
Orders
in
the
Church
then
,
which
Catholiks
now
and
euer
since
obserue
,
as
in
the
Church
of
Antioch
founded
by
Sainct
Peter
and
●ainct
Paul
and
their
tradition
there
,
Pauli
&
Petri
●istis
discipuli
ne
perdatis
depositum
.
Hee
himselfe
was
there
Bishop
,
besides
whome
it
had
Preists
,
●eacons
,
Subdeacons
,
Exorcists
,
Readers
,
Iani●rs
.
Saluto
sanctum
Presbyterorum
Collegium
,
saluto
●acros
Diaconos
.
Saluto
Hypodiaconos
,
Lectores
,
Ianito●s
Exorcistas
.
And
him
that
was
to
be
Bishop
after
●is
martyrdome
,
as
it
was
reuealed
vnto
him
:
opta●le
illud
nomen
eius
quem
vid●o
in
spiritu
locum
meum
●nere
,
vbi
Christum
nactus
fuero
.
Hee
giueth
them
●e
same
honor
preeminence
worth
office
and
dig●ty
which
the
Church
of
Rome
now
yeeldeth
to
●em
.
All
must
honor
and
obey
the
Bishops
.
Omnes
●piscopum
sequimini
vt
Christus
Patrem
.
Kings
and
Si
vobis
Episcopi
,
non
obedieint
Sanctorum
congregatio
,
nulla
Sanctorum
collectio
.
An●
setteth
downe
their
holy
functions
and
offices
to
b●
such
,
that
noe
Protestants
can
possibly
clayme
t●
haue
either
Bishop
,
Preist
,
Deacon
,
or
other
Clearg●
man
amonge
them
.
Sine
Episcopo
,
nec
Presbyter
,
n●
Diaconus
,
n●c
Laicus
quicquam
facit
.
The
Bishop●
saith
he
,
doe
baptize
,
offer
sacrifice
,
giue
orders
,
●
vse
Imposition
of
hands
.
Baptizant
,
sacrificant
,
eligu●
ordinant
,
manus
imponunt
.
Nothing
is
to
be
done
●
the
Church
without
their
allowance
,
no
Sacrame●
ministred
,
he
is
dispenser
of
all
spirituall
busines
,
●
n●
que
Missas
celebrare
,
which
is
sufficiently
express●
and
approued
in
offerre
,
and
sacrificium
immola●
before
.
The
Bishops
did
consecrate
Virgins
,
an●
Mariages
made
by
their
warrant
.
Si
quis
potest
in
c●stitate
Diacon●
Sacerdotum
minister
.
Sacerdotes
sacrificant
.
And
w●tinge
to
Sainct
Heron
a
Deacon
of
the
Church
●
Antioch
hauing
immediately
spoken
before
ho●
the
Preists
did
offer
sacrifice
,
he
saith
,
that
he
d●
●inister
to
them
in
the
holy
Sacrifice
,
as
Sainct
Stephen
did
to
Sainct
Iames
the
Apostle
,
&
Preists
●
Hierusalem
,
prouing
that
they
there
said
Masse
,
●s
the
Preists
of
Antioch
and
other
Churches
did
.
●uillis
ministras
,
vt
Sanctus
ille
Stephanus
Iacobo
&
●esbyteris
qui
erant
Hierosolimis
.
And
in
an
other
e●stle
saith
plainely
,
that
Deacons
ought
to
doe
such
●ty
in
those
misteries
to
Preists
,
as
Sainct
Ste●en
Purum
&
inculpatum
mi●sterium
illis
exhibent
,
vt
S.
Stephanus
Beato
Iacobo
:
●motheus
&
Linus
,
Paulo
▪
Anacletus
&
Clemens
●ero
.
And
expresseth
this
their
office
in
these
plaine
●mes
.
Oportet
Diaconis
mysterio●um
Christi
;
per
omnia
●cere
;
nec
enim
ciborum
&
po●u●m
ministri
sunt
,
sed
●clesiae
Dei
administratores
.
The
Geeke
readinge
●eifely
signifieth
ministring
in
the
holy
sacrifice
of
●asse
,
and
so
expresseth
it selfe
in
this
matter
.
〈◊〉
〈◊〉
〈◊〉
〈◊〉
〈◊〉
.
He
re●embreth
both
altar
and
sacrifice
,
〈◊〉
〈◊〉
〈◊〉
〈◊〉
〈◊〉
in
as
plaine
termes
,
as
any
present
writers
of
●e
Roman
Church
now
doth
;
and
to
manifest
he
●h
not
meane
such
acts
as
Protestants
terme
sa●fice
,
and
are
so
many
as
the
different
kindes
of
●otion
,
but
onely
the
externall
common
sa●fice
,
he
saith
,
there
is
but
one
sacrifice
and
this
sa●ice
the
onely
flesh
and
blood
of
Christ
.
Vna
est
First
whereas
Protestants
ascribe
iustification
to
●nely
Faith
,
being
a
cheife
foundation
of
their
new
●eligion
:
Sainct
Ignatius
and
this
happy
age
knew
●o
such
doctrine
,
but
the
contrary
,
That
faith
was
And
that
Protestants
paradoxe
of
the
certai●
of
Saluation
is
most
certainely
false
.
Which
●
confirmeth
also
in
other
places
,
as
where
he
tak●
vpon
him
the
knowledge
of
the
celestiall
spir●
their
orders
,
and
dignities
,
yet
he
plainely
mak●
himselfe
ignorant
of
his
owne
saluation
,
m●
And
he
doth
not
onely
thus
describe
them
,
but
assureth
vs
,
they
know
the
things
on
earth
,
and
so
by
protestant
allowance
may
be
praied
vnto
,
as
Catholiks
vse
,
and
they
condemne
.
Praecipio
tibi
coram
Limbus
patrum
,
or
This
freedome
of
soules
from
that
place
of
punishment
,
purgatory
,
or
howsoeuer
wee
shall
nam●
it
,
is
principally
to
be
procured
,
and
effected
,
by
th●
sacrifices
,
prayers
,
almes
and
other
meritoriou●
deeds
,
and
workes
of
holy
Christians
still
liuing
i●
the
estate
and
condition
of
deseruinge
.
Such
as
S
▪
Ignatius
hath
before
remembred
.
And
other
Apostolike
writers
of
this
age
,
as
Sainct
Denis
the
Areopagite
,
and
Sainct
Clement
Schollers
of
the
tw●
greate
Apostles
Sainct
Peter
and
Sainct
Paul
,
to
b●
cited
with
others
in
this
particular
question
in
th●
proper
place
thereof
,
beinge
of
the
same
religion
i●
all
points
with
Sainct
Ignatius
,
&
the
holy
Churc●
of
Christ
,
doe
as
plainely
expresse
,
and
deliuer
fo●
the
constant
custome
practise
,
and
doctrine
of
,
th●
time
,
to
offer
sacrifice
,
pray
,
and
doe
other
hol●
works
,
for
faithfull
people
departed
out
of
th●
life
,
as
any
learned
writer
of
the
present
Roma●
Church
doth
in
these
dayes
.
And
Sainct
Ignati●
with
much
honor
remembreth
them
,
especially
S
▪
Clement
Scholler
to
Sainct
Peter
and
Paul
an●
Pope
of
Rome
Papa
beatissimus
Clemens
Petri
●
Pauli
Auditor
,
and
testifieth
,
that
he
liued
in
perp●tuall
in
castitate
exegerunt
hanc
vitam
.
And
therefore
they
were
honored
in
those
dayes
,
●nd
the
holy
Maydens
which
had
professed
virgi●ity
,
were
compared
to
the
Preists
in
this
point
●f
perfection
,
and
for
it
honored
as
they
were
.
●as
quae
in
virginitate
degunt
in
pretio
habete
,
velut
virgines
agnos●ant
,
And
he
proueth
,
That
it
is
in
the
power
and
free
●ill
of
man
,
to
doe
these
,
and
all
holy
duties
in
a
Christian
life
,
by
the
grace
of
Christ
,
and
noe
man
●ecessitated
to
sinne
,
heauen
and
hell
good
and
bad
●n
the
free
will
and
election
of
man
.
Decet
non
modo
Baptizant
,
Sacrifican●
Our
protestants
generally
and
absolutely
deny
these
holy
Christian
doctrines
,
and
practises
,
to
be
contained
in
Scriptures
,
or
to
be
proued
by
them
;
Therefore
they
must
needs
yeeld
that
that
primatiue
and
Apostolike
Church
by
so
greate
and
liuing
▪
then
witnesse
,
held
and
professed
them
by
tradition
,
and
certaine
it
is
,
that
many
bookes
of
Scripture
were
neither
generally
receaued
,
nor
written
,
when
the
things
were
so
generally
vsed
,
and
professed
,
not
onely
in
the
commaundinge
Greeke
Church
of
Antioch
,
where
Sainct
Peter
,
S.
Paul
,
S.
Euodius
and
Sainct
Ignatius
professed
,
and
practized
them
:
Pauli
&
Petri
fuistis
discipuli
,
ne
perda●●s
Scribo
ad
vos
,
moncoque
pelle
exitium
pestemque
aedfert
ouibus
.
Wee
may
add●
vnto
these
greatest
solemnities
;
and
festiuall
daye●
of
the
Cristians
,
receaued
in
the
Church
in
th●
time
by
tradition
,
and
not
Scripture
,
and
by
th●
same
authority
of
tradition
without
Scripture
,
th●
feasts
&
highest
festiuities
of
the
Iewes
euen
thos●
which
were
solemnely
set
downe
and
commaunde●
in
Scripture
to
be
religiously
obserued
,
quite
eu●cuated
and
vtterly
reiected
.
The
Sabbath
which
is
now
our
saterday
,
wa●
with
greate
ceremony
and
solemnity
deliuered
i●
Scripture
to
be
kept
euery
weeke
,
and
that
whic●
wee
call
sonday
was
commaunded
to
be
a
working
day
.
Yet
all
Christians
in
this
time
,
by
tradition
di●
celebrate
that
old
working
day
next
after
the
ol●
Sabbath
,
for
our
Lords
day
,
consecrated
to
Christ●
resurrection
as
the
cheifest
of
all
dayes
.
Post
Sabbatum
And
as
Sainct
Ignatius
,
so
also
testifie
the
other
holy
and
Apostolike
writers
of
this
age
as
I
shall
most
clearely
proue
and
cite
them
in
euery
particular
article
,
questioned
by
these
Teachers
.
For
this
present
it
will
be
more
then
needfull
to
remember
what
they
write
hereof
in
generall
termes
.
Sainct
Denis
the
Areopagite
conuerted
by
Sainct
Paul
the
Apostle
,
writinge
of
Christian
necessary
doctrines
,
saith
plainely
that
the
Apostles
deliuered
some
of
them
by
tradition
onely
without
writinge
,
as
they
did
some
by
writinge
:
partim
scriptis
partim
non
scriptis
suis
institutionibus
ex
Sacrosanctis
legib●
Catechumen●s
,
&
Energ●menos
,
Sainct
Timothy
also
,
as
this
holy
writer
proueth
,
The
Apostolike
Traditions
collected
together
,
and
committed
to
writinge
by
Sainct
Clement
Successor
to
Sainct
Peter
at
Rome
,
as
both
he
himselfe
,
with
other
auncient
and
approued
Authors
,
Greeke
and
Latine
and
generall
councels
witnesse
,
are
so
many
that
a
short
volume
containeth
them
●ot
,
yet
in
all
things
condemne
Protestant
Reli●ion
,
not
approuing
it
in
any
one
Article
,
wherein
it
●ifferreth
from
Catholiks
and
the
doctrine
of
the
●resent
Roman
Church
,
as
will
be
made
euident
●
the
particular
articles
hereafter
,
manifestly
●nowne
and
confessed
by
Ruffinus
his
translation
●nd
testimony
,
to
haue
bene
then
,
and
from
the
beginninge
contained
in
his
workes
,
and
aggreable
●oth
with
the
Apostolike
doctrine
of
this
age
,
and
●ther
confessed
vnspotted
times
after
,
as
in
the
●ourth
hundred
yeare
of
Christ
,
wherein
Ruffinus
●ued
,
&
the
Church
of
Rome
at
this
time
,
wherein
●ee
now
liue
.
I
will
onely
in
this
place
exemplifie
●
the
publike
liturgy
,
Masse
,
or
Church
sacrifice
pu●lished
by
him
vnto
the
Church
of
Christ
.
Greeks
●atines
,
French
,
and
our
old
brittesh
antiquities
&
our
Protestants
themselues
confesse
,
That
as
Peter
●t
Antioch
,
S.
Marke
at
Alexandria
,
Sainct
Iohn
●nd
S.
Andrew
in
Asia
,
So
Sainct
Clement
wrote
●nd
published
a
forme
of
Masse
,
and
generally
all
Churches
embraced
it
:
Omne
sque
vniuersae
Ec●esiae
vbicumque
sint
,
per
eam
quam
Sanctus
Cle●ens
conscripsit
liturgiam
tradiderunt
.
In
this
so
old
,
●
vniuersall
,
so
approued
,
wee
finde
protection
of
●e
Angels
,
Angelorum
tutelas
,
honor
to
all
Saincts
,
●atriarks
,
Prophets
,
Apostles
,
Martyrs
,
Confes●ors
&c.
Sanctis
,
Patriarchis
,
Prophetis
,
Iustis
,
Apo●olis
,
Martyribus
,
Confessoribus
.
Sanctorum
martyrum
●emoriam
colamus
.
Prayer
for
the
faithfull
deceased
.
●roijs
,
qui
in
fide
quieuerunt
,
oremus
.
The
Ecclesia●icall
orders
which
I
haue
before
remembred
from
●ainct
Ignatius
.
That
the
holy
sacrifice
was
offered
●r
all
Seruants
of
God
.
Offerimus
tibi
pro
omnibus
●ui
à
saeculo
placuerunt
tibi
.
Wee
finde
virgins
,
and
liuers
in
professed
chastity
.
Pro
virginibus
&
castit●
seruantibus
.
The
sacrifice
of
breade
&
wine
made
t●
body
&
blood
of
Christ
.
Corpus
Christi
,
Sang●is
Ch●sti
.
Epifcopus
det
oblationem
d●cens
,
corpus
Christi
,
&
●
mens
dicat
Amen
.
Diaconus
teneat
calicem
,
&
qua●
tradit
,
dicat
.
Sanguis
Christ●
,
calix
vitae
,
&
bibens
●cat
Amen
.
And
this
very
body
and
blood
of
Ch●
were
receaued
by
the
Communicants
,
those
kept
●
in
godlinesse
,
procured
remission
of
their
sinn●
percepto
pretioso
corpore
,
&
pretioso
sanguine
Chri●
gratias
agamus
ei
,
qui
dignos
nos
reddidit
precipie●
Sancta
eius
mysteria
,
Arogemus
vt
non
in
Iudici●
sed
in
salutem
nobis
fiant
in
v●ilitatem
animae
,
&
●poris
,
in
custodiam
pietatis
,
in
remissionem
peccator●
in
vitam
futuri
saeculi
.
The
Preists
which
s●
Masse
,
were
adorned
with
a
sacrificing
vestime●
signed
themselues
with
the
signe
of
the
crosse
,
●
so
came
to
the
altar
.
Orans
pontifex
vna
cum
Sacer●tibus
;
That
the
holy
traditions
could
not
but
be
fro●
the
Apostles
,
from
whom
Sainct
Clement
●ceaued
them
,
both
Sainct
Proclus
and
other
w●nesses
without
exception
giue
vs
able
testimo●
multi
diuini
Pastores
,
qui
Apostolis
successerunt
sa●rum
diuinae
liturgiae
misteriorum
rationem
explicant●
scriptis
mandatam
Ecclesiae
tradiderunt
,
in
quibus
●●mi
&
clarissimi
sunt
S.
Clemens
,
summi
illius
Apo●●lorum
discipulus
,
&
successor
,
qui
sacro
sancta
illa
●●steria
,
à
sanctis
Apostolis
sibi
reuelata
in
lucem
e●dit
.
Our
old
brittish
manuscript
of
the
first
instit●tion
of
the
Ecclesiasticall
office
especially
in
Fra●
and
Britaine
most
concerninge
vs
euen
as
our
Pr●●stāt
Antiquaries
intitle
it
,
prima
Institutio
&
varie●●
He
affirmeth
,
Christ
constituted
three
degrees
,
t●
Tertullian
lyuing
and
writing
as
many
testifie
,
●en
Protestants
,
before
Pope
Eleutherius
time
,
cum
Ecclesijs
Apostolicis
,
eamque
consensum
&
c●
cordiam
communem
esse
omnium
Ecclesiarum
in
Europ●
in
Asia
,
&
in
Africatestatur
:
That
this
the
doctrine
his
time
did
agree
with
all
Apostolike
Churches
:
tha●
was
the
common
consent
and
concordance
of
all
●
Churches
in
Europe
,
in
Asia
&
in
Afrike
.
And
thou●
wee
assigne
a
somewhat
later
time
to
Tertullian
,
others
doe
in
the
later
end
of
the
second
age
,
●
when
he
so
confidently
and
generally
assign●
this
common
consent
of
all
Churches
of
Britai●
Fraunce
,
Spaine
Italy
all
Europe
Asia
and
Afri●
in
these
holy
Christian
doctrines
thus
impugned
Protestants
,
hauing
therein
the
consent
of
all
A●stolik
Churches
,
wee
must
needs
say
,
whether
t●
were
receaued
,
and
professed
from
Scriptures
,
Traditions
,
being
longe
before
any
generall
Co●cels
kept
,
by
the
generall
confessed
rule
of
the
●thers
and
Protestants
before
,
they
must
need●
deliuered
by
authority
of
the
Apostles
:
non
●
authoritate
Apostolica
traditum
certissimè
creditur●
And
the
first
receauing
of
the
holy
Scripture●
Britayne
which
wee
finde
in
Antiquities
,
was
in
●
time
of
Pope
Eleutherius
,
and
from
the
Churc●
Rome
,
the
same
Catalogue
of
Scriptures
it
t●
vsed
and
still
vseth
,
as
wee
finde
in
the
epistl●
suscepistis
n●
miseratione
diuina
in
Regno
Britaniae
legem
&
fi●
Christi
.
Habetis
penes
vos
in
Regno
vtramque
pagi●
You
haue
there
in
your
Kingdome
both
testament●
our
Protestants
translate
it
,
or
,
both
parts
of
Scriptur●
THE
THIRD
CHAPTER
.
The
7.
8.
9.
10.
Articles
examined
;
and
wherein
they
differ
from
the
present
Romane
Church
,
condemned
by
this
first
Apostolike
age
.
HAVING
thus
absolutely
,
and
at
large
confuted
and
ouerthrowne
by
the
Apostolike
●ge
,
the
last
Article
,
the
erroneous
ground
of
all
●rotestant
Religion
,
wee
may
be
more
breife
in
●he
rest
,
being
all
at
the
least
generally
confuted
●nd
ouerthrowne
in
their
false
foundation
,
so
de●royed
.
And
vntill
wee
come
to
their
11.
Article
●tituled
:
of
the
Iustification
of
man
:
It
may
be
que●ioned
,
whether
any
of
them
doth
in
common
,
and
●robable
construction
,
and
meaninge
,
oppose
the
●oman
Church
or
no.
And
for
the
two
next
,
the
7.
●nd
8.
Articles
,
it
is
most
certaine
and
euident
,
the
●rst
of
them
being
intituled
:
of
the
old
testament
,
only
●acheth
,
The
old
Testament
is
not
contrary
to
the
new
.
●nd
the
other
stiled
,
of
the
three
Creeds
,
is
in
t●e
●me
condition
,
onely
affirming
,
The
three
Creedes
,
●icene
▪
Creede
,
Athanasius
Creede
,
and
t●●●●hich
is
●mmonly
called
the
Apostles
Creede
,
ought
throughly
●
be
receaued
and
beleeued
.
But
the
reason
hereof
,
●hich
thus
they
yeeld
:
for
they
may
be
proued
by
most
●rtaine
warrantes
of
holy
Scripture
,
is
both
before
●onfuted
,
&
very
friuolous
,
for
neither
is
the
Scrip●re
the
compleate
Rule
of
Religion
,
neither
was
●e
Scriptures
of
the
new
testament
written
,
when
●e
Apostles
deliuered
their
Creede
,
to
the
Church
,
●or
the
Scriptures
agreed
vpon
,
vntill
after
both
●e
Creedes
of
the
Nicene
Councell
,
and
Sainct
Athanasius
were
generally
receaued
and
profess●
by
all
Catholiks
,
as
is
already
made
manifest
,
eue●
by
Protestants
themselues
aswell
as
other
Autho●
of
more
worthy
credit
.
The
next
Article
is
int●tuled
:
of
Originall
or
birth
sinne
.
And
was
expresse●
concluded
by
them
against
the
Pelagians
,
denyi●
originall
sinne
in
man
,
as
they
expound
themselu●
naming
the
Pelagians
,
and
their
heresie
there
,
wi●
a
confutation
of
it
in
their
proceedings
,
holdi●
that
Originall
sinne
in
those
that
be
not
baptize●
deserueth
Gods
wrath
and
damnation
.
Yet
in
the
l●
and
concluding
words
of
the
Article
,
their
phra●
of
speach
hath
perhaps
giuen
occasion
to
some
p●ritane
Nouelists
,
to
thinke
they
held
as
these
m●
Caluin
and
such
doe
,
that
concupiscence
witho●
assent
is
sinne
,
The
words
be
:
Although
there
is
●
cond●mnation
for
them
that
beleeue
,
and
are
baptiz●
yet
the
Apostle
doth
confesse
,
that
concupiscence
&
l●
hath
of
it selfe
the
nature
of
sinne
.
A
Puritane
glosser
vpon
this
place
saith
:
Con●piscence
,
euen
in
the
regenerate
,
is
sinn●
.
Among
fo●t●ene
Protestant
Confessions
he
citeth
but
two
f●
his
opinion
by
his
owne
exposition
,
And
so
seau●
to
one
by
his
owne
argument
of
Protestant
auth●rity
,
he
is
deceaued
.
And
the
Puritan
Heluetian
●sembly
And
our
English
Protestants
in
their
commu●on
booke
of
as
greate
credit
,
and
approued
by
as
●reate
authority
with
them
,
and
their
Religion
,
as
●ese
articles
,
acknowledge
that
the
baptized
are
deade
●
sinne
.
And
the
whole
body
of
sinne
is
vtterly
aboli●ed
in
them
.
They
promise
and
vowe
to
for
sake
the
●uill
,
and
all
his
workes
,
the
carnall
desires
of
the
flesh
,
●d
not
to
followe
,
and
be
ledde
by
them
,
obediently
to
●epe
Gods
commaundements
.
Therefore
I
dare
not
say
,
that
the
Parlament
●rotestants
of
England
doe
,
or
by
their
religion
●ould
professe
,
that
condemned
errour
,
which
hol●eth
concupiscence
without
assent
to
be
truely
●nne
.
And
all
auncient
expositors
of
holy
Scrip●re
both
of
the
Greeke
,
and
Latine
Church
,
doe
●pounde
the
Apostle
in
the
place
insinuated
in
●is
Article
,
to
speake
of
sinne
onely
materially
,
&
●ot
properly
when
he
termeth
concupiscence
by
●at
name
.
This
is
confessed
by
the
professors
of
this
●rour
before
,
and
the
name
of
the
Fathers
are
nee●lesse
,
and
too
many
to
be
cited
in
a
confessed
cau●
And
wee
haue
the
Catholike
doctrine
in
t●
point
deliuered
and
taught
by
Apostolike
men
●
this
age
.
Sainct
Ignatius
proueth
,
that
concupcence
without
assent
defileth
not
:
cum
nulla
in
v●●
First
Sainct
Ignatius
who
hath
so
plainely
test●fied
before
,
that
concupiscence
not
consented
vnt●
doth
not
defile
,
and
so
cannot
be
sinne
,
proueth
als●
abseruationi
proponitur
vita
,
mors
obedientiae
&
si●guli
Sainct
Clement
disciple
and
Successor
to
Sainct
●eter
the
Apostle
speaketh
as
plainely
,
or
rather
●ore
,
both
in
Sainct
Peters
and
his
owne
words
&
●pinion
and
all
true
beleeuers
:
liberi
sumus
arbitrij
,
Sainct
Denis
the
Arepagite
is
plaine
of
the
same
●pinion
,
and
calleth
that
which
wee
commonly
terme
freewill
,
electiualibertas
,
electiue
liberty
,
a●
that
man
hath
such
power
in
himselfe
.
〈◊〉
〈◊〉
〈◊〉
〈◊〉
〈◊〉
This
was
the
constant
and
receaued
opinion
,
●
doctrine
both
of
Iewes
and
gentiles
also
:
for
t●
first
,
their
Rabbines
,
Rabbi
Moses
Hadarsa●
Rabbi
Akiba
,
Philo
,
Rabbi
Moses
ben-Maimo●
Iosephus
,
Rabbi
Iudas
with
others
doe
aboundan●ly
proue
it
.
So
doth
Sainct
Clement
reciting
the
●stimony
of
Simon
Magus
,
professor
of
the
aduer●
errour
,
confessing
it
was
the
receaued
doctrine
●
the
Iewes
,
though
he
singularly
denied
it
.
Sim●
Magus
inquit
ad
P●trum
:
quoniam
Hebraeis
ista
ma●dantur
,
velut
rectè
scientibus
Deum
,
&
opinantib●
quod
vnusquisque
in
suo
arbitrio
habeat
agere
●
de
quibus
iudicandus
est
;
mihi
autem
ab
illis
discrep●
sententia
.
Iosephus
,
Sainct
Epiphanius
and
others
pro●
the
same
,
and
put
such
Iewes
as
held
otherwise
i●
the
number
of
heretiks
.
So
Plutarch
,
Clemens
Alexandrinus
and
others
proue
of
the
Gentiles
test●fying
how
Heraclitus
was
singular
among
them
▪
for
the
contrary
errour
,
&
Plato
proued
inuincibl●
the
truth
of
the
Christian
Catholike
doctrine
i●
this
point
,
otherwise
,
God
should
because
of
sinne
which
he
possibly
could
not
be
.
Liberum
autem
arbitrium
Plato
per
haec
ostendit
:
virtus
autem
non
par●
alterius
dominio
,
quam
prout
vnusquisque
vel
honorauerit
,
vel
despexerit
,
erit
eius
particeps
.
Eius
qui
elegerit
,
culpae
non
potest
in
Deum
causa
conferri
:
Deu●
enim
nunquam
est
causa
malorum
.
Thus
generally
and
confidently
the
doctrine
o●
free
will
was
receaued
and
professed
in
this
first
ag●
in
the
same
manner
as
the
present
Roman
Churc●
●w
doth
,
approuing
and
requiring
also
the
neces●y
of
grace
,
and
not
excluding
it
,
as
the
Pelagian
●retiks
first
did
,
some
hundreds
of
yeares
after
,
and
●t
makinge
mens
actions
meritorious
,
but
as
they
●ere
assisted
by
grace
.
Nihil
meritis
vestris
ascriba●
,
And
in
this
sense
the
Protestant
Article
of
free●ill
receaueth
this
doctrine
,
&
their
writers
admit
●in
these
Termes
:
wee
deny
not
,
that
it
is
in
the
power
●
man
,
to
make
choyce
of
life
,
wee
acknowledge
,
that
the
●ult
is
in
euery
man
,
that
is
not
saued
.
Wee
say
with
Au●n
both
in
words
&
meaning
that
true
Religion
neither
●nies
free
will
,
either
to
a
good
or
badd
life
.
As
S.
Ber●ard
saith
,
there
is
a
threefold
freedome
,
from
necessity
●om
sinne
,
from
misery
.
The
first
of
nature
,
the
seconde
●
grace
,
the
third
of
glory
.
In
the
first
from
the
bondage
●
coaction
,
the
will
is
free
in
its
owne
nature
,
and
hath
●wer
ouer
it selfe
.
That
freedome
by
which
the
will
of
●an
is
named
free
is
the
first
.
And
thereof
wee
dare
say
,
●at
the
wicked
want
not
the
freedome
of
will
.
Thus
they
write
publish
and
approue
with
their
●uthority
to
be
the
doctrine
and
allowed
opinion
●f
English
Protestants
in
this
matter
.
Our
prima●ue
Christian
Britans
of
this
first
age
could
neither
●earne
of
their
first
Apostles
,
and
Fathers
in
Christ
,
●or
professe
any
other
doctrine
,
or
opinion
in
this
●oint
:
for
Sainct
Peter
being
the
first
founder
of
●heir
Church
,
and
faith
,
could
deliuer
no
other
in
●his
matter
to
them
,
then
he
had
taught
at
An●ioch
,
and
Rome
,
and
recommended
to
his
two
●lorious
Successors
S.
Ignatius
and
S.
Clement
in
●hose
two
highest
Apostolike
Sees
.
And
Sainct
Clement
either
preached
here
in
Britaine
,
or
as
he
expressely
deliuereth
,
by
cha●
THE
FOVRTH
CHAPTER
.
The
11.
Article
,
of
the
Iustification
of
man
,
ex●mined
,
and
condemned
by
the
Apostolike
Fathers
of
this
first
age
.
THEIR
next
11.
Article
is
intituled
:
of
the
i●stification
of
man
:
and
expressed
in
these
words
●e
are
accompted
righteous
before
God
,
onely
for
the
●rit
of
our
Lord
,
and
Sauiour
Iesus
Christ
,
by
faith
,
●d
not
for
our
owne
workes
,
or
deseruings
.
Wherefore
●at
wee
are
iustified
by
faith
onely
,
is
a
most
whole
some
●ctrine
,
and
very
full
of
comfort
,
as
more
largely
is
ex●ssed
in
the
homily
of
Iustification
.
This
is
the
whole
article
,
and
the
doctrine
there●
,
that
wee
are
iustified
by
faith
onely
,
is
before
●ndemned
by
Sainct
Ignatius
and
the
Apostolike
True
it
is
Sainct
Ignatius
citeth
and
approu●
that
saying
of
scripture
,
Iustus
ex
fide
viuit
,
the
i●
man
liueth
by
faith
,
which
the
Protestants
make●
a
ground
of
their
errour
,
in
this
question
,
but
he
●ueth
not
that
prerogatiue
vnto
it
,
which
they
do●
either
to
iustifie
onely
,
or
at
all
,
but
to
be
necessa●
to
iustification
,
as
all
true
Catholiks
confesse
,
&
th●
no
man
can
be
iustified
without
it
,
neither
doth
●
meane
the
Protestants
pretended
presumptio●
faith
,
or
such
as
is
singular
to
any
sect
,
but
the
co●mon
faith
of
the
vniuersall
Church
of
God
;
y●
in
the
same
place
ascribeth
iustification
to
constan●
in
goodnesse
,
doing
and
suffering
for
the
loue
●
God
,
and
louinge
him
aboue
our selues
and
a●
other
things
.
Nihili
pendo
supplicia
haec
,
neque
ta●
facio
vitam
meam
,
vt
eamplus
amem
quam
Dominu●
Quare
paratum
me
offero
igni
,
feris
,
gladijs
,
cruci
,
du●
That
faith
where
there
is
but
one
preachin●
thereof
,
one
Church
founded
by
the
Apostles
in
a●
the
world
,
where
the
professours
liue
in
one
vnity
haue
one
altare
,
one
sacrifice
:
vna
praedicatio
,
&
v●na
fides
,
&
vnum
baptisma
,
&
vna
Ecclesia
qua●
vt
tendamus
ad
amicitiam
Condit●amicitia
The
like
hath
Sainct
Martiall
,
vtterly
cond●ning
all
such
presumption
as
is
in
the
preten●
Protestant
iustifying
faith
,
teaching
,
and
direct●
to
obay
the
will
of
God
,
in
holy
words
,
and
g●
workes
.
Vobis
est
testis
scutator
renum
&
cordiu●
eius
Sainct
Denis
the
Areopagite
saith
,
that
●
knew
well
,
and
therein
agreed
with
the
di●
Scriptures
,
that
euery
one
was
to
be
rewarded
●cording
to
his
worthinesse
,
or
deseruing
.
Probè●
Sainct
Polycarpe
in
his
Epistle
,
which
Sainct
Sainct
Iustine
in
his
publike
Apologie
,
for
all
That
this
article
of
Catholike
Religion
was
pro●essed
and
practiezed
here
also
,
it
is
euident
,
being
●he
vniuersall
doctrine
and
profession
of
the
whole
Catholike
Church
,
as
before
appeareth
.
And
for
●hat
this
Kingdome
being
so
remote
a
nation
●rom
Hierusalem
,
Rome
,
Antioch
,
and
other
cheife
●laces
,
where
Christian
Religion
then
most
flori●hed
,
and
those
glories
of
the
world
whose
autho●ities
I
haue
cited
,
and
such
others
as
then
florished
,
●ust
needs
receaue
their
faith
from
them
,
and
●hence
,
and
be
of
the
same
minde
and
opinion
with
●hem
herein
.
And
to
examplifie
onely
in
particular
in
th●
which
our
Protestant
antiquaries
confesse
to
h●
beene
Christians
of
or
in
this
nation
in
this
ag●
Sainct
Beatus
a
noble
Britan
,
Sainct
Ioseph
of
●romathia
who
buried
Christ
,
and
his
holy
comp●nions
,
which
conuersed
with
the
Apostles
,
and
t●
THE
V.
CHAPTER
.
The
12.
Article
examined
,
and
in
whatsoeuer
differing
from
the
present
Romane
Church
,
condemned
by
the
Apostolike
age
.
So
of
the
13.
and
14.
Articles
.
AND
by
this
,
their
next
article
also
is
plainely
confuted
:
the
title
thereof
is
:
of
good
workes
:
and
the
whole
article
as
followeth
:
Albeit
that
good
works
,
which
are
the
fruites
of
faith
,
and
follow
after
iustification
,
cannot
put
away
our
sinnes
,
and
endure
the
s●uerity
of
Gods
Iudgment
:
yet
are
they
pleasing
&
acceptable
to
God
in
Christ
,
and
doe
springe
out
necessarily
of
a
true
and
liuely
faith
,
in
so
much
that
by
them
a
●iuely
faith
may
be
as
euidently
knowne
,
as
a
tree
dis●erned
by
the
fruite
.
For
it
is
euidently
proued
before
,
that
good
workes
done
in
grace
,
doe
iustifie
,
by
the
common
doctrine
and
practise
of
this
Apostolike
time
,
or
else
man
could
not
possibly
be
iustified
at
all
,
but
notwithstanding
the
incarnation
,
●abours
,
and
passion
of
Christ
,
man
should
still
be
without
iustification
and
remaine
in
sinne
,
and
vn●ustice
:
for
all
haue
agreed
,
that
faith
alone
or
onely
,
doth
not
iustifie
:
then
if
wee
take
iustification
away
from
our
holy
Christian
Sacraments
,
which
be
good
workes
,
and
from
all
other
good
workes
,
as
this
article
doth
,
and
the
other
before
likewise
did
,
Christians
haue
no
meanes
to
be
iustified
,
either
by
good
workes
,
or
without
good
workes
.
And
besides
that
which
is
said
already
,
in
this
matter
,
and
reason
conuinceth
so
,
Sainct
Peter
the
Apostle
in
his
publike
sermon
,
and
Sainct
Clement
the
Register
and
publisher
thereof
,
doe
prou●
it
in
his
manner
:
confertur
meritum
homini
p●
bonis
gestis
;
sed
si
ita
gerantur
,
sicut
Deus
iubet
.
De●
autem
iussit
omnem
colentem
se
,
baptismo
consigna●
And
otherwise
a
man
cannot
be
saued
,
neither
iustified
,
for
the
iust
shall
be
saued
:
ita
peruenire
poter●
and
salutem
:
aliter
verò
impossibile
est
.
Sic
enim
nob●
cum
Sacramento
,
verus
Propheta
testatus
est
dicen●
Amen
dico
vobis
,
nisi
quis
denuò
renatus
fuerit
ex
●qua
,
non
introibit
in
regna
caelorum
.
Est
in
aquis
ist●
misericordiae
vis
quaedam
,
quae
ex
initio
ferebatur
sup●
eos
,
&
agnoscit
eos
,
qui
baptizantur
sub
appellatio●
triplicis
Sacramenti
,
&
eripuit
eos
de
supplicijs
futuri●
quasi
donum
quoddam
offerens
Deo
,
animas
per
baptis●mum
consecratas
.
Confugit●
ad
aquas
istas
,
solae
s●
enim
quae
possint
vim
futuri
ignis
extinguere
Baptismum
per
omnia
necessarius
est
:
Iniusto
,
vt
peccatorum
q●
gessit
in
ignorantia
remissio
concedatur
.
Cum
regenertus
fueris
per
aquam
,
ex
operibus
bonis
ostende
te
in
●militudinem
eius
qui
te
genuit
patris
.
Agnouisti
eni●
Deum
,
honora
patrem
:
honor
autem
eius
est
,
vt
ita
v●uas
,
sicut
ipse
vult
.
Vult
autem
ita
viuere
vt
homi●dium
,
adulterium
nescias
:
odium
,
auaritiam
fugias
:
ir●
superbiam
,
iactantiam
respuas
,
&
execreris
,
inuidi●
caeteraque
his
similia
,
penitus
àte
ducas
aliena
.
Est
s●
propria
quaedam
nostrae
religionis
obseruantia
,
quae
●tam
imponitur
hominibus
,
quam
propriè
ab
vnoquoq●
Deum
colente
causa
puritatis
expetitur
.
Where
w●
finde
that
man
is
iustified
by
sacramentall
&
oth●
good
workes
,
keeping
Gods
cōmaundemts
,
auo●ding
all
mortall
sinne
,
and
embracing
vertue
,
a●
this
obligation
is
imposed
vpon
all
Christians
,
a●
by
them
to
be
effected
,
and
performed
,
and
witho●
such
perfermance
they
are
not
iustified
.
And
Christ
will
giue
to
euery
one
according
as
Sainct
Denis
the
Areopagite
,
besides
that
which
he
hath
testified
before
,
proueth
the
different
degrees
of
glory
in
heauen
,
some
more
glorious
then
others
,
as
the
Scriptures
are
plentifull
in
the
same
,
because
the
good
workes
and
merits
of
some
,
in
this
life
are
greater
and
more
then
others
.
Ostendit
of
workes
of
supererogation
,
is
also
confuted
;
their
next
and
13.
Article
stiled
,
of
workes
before
Iustification
,
being
rather
a
question
in
naturall
or
morall
Philosophy
,
then
Theologicall
,
and
to
be
handled
in
Christian
Religion
,
and
so
more
fit
to
be
omitted
then
handled
in
this
treatise
of
religious
Controuersies
,
though
it
be
not
wholy
sounde
in
Philosophicall
proceedings
.
That
the
14.
Article
is
already
condemned
,
will
be
plaine
by
the
recitall
of
it
in
these
words
:
voluntarie
workes
,
besides
ouer
and
aboue
Gods
commaundement
,
which
they
call
workes
of
supererogation
,
cannot
be
taught
without
arrogancy
,
&
impiety
.
This
is
euidently
contradicted
and
condemned
by
Sainct
Denis
,
Sainct
Clement
,
and
Sainct
Ignatius
before
,
prouinge
different
degrees
of
glory
in
heauen
,
answearing
the
diuersities
of
mens
merits
on
earth
,
assuring
,
that
they
which
haue
not
liue●
in
such
perfection
as
others
haue
,
and
they
als●
might
haue
done
,
yet
keeping
the
precepts
,
an●
doing
things
commaunded
shall
be
saued
,
and
s●
are
iustified
,
though
they
haue
not
wrought
su●
workes
of
counsaile
onely
and
perfection
,
as
many
more
holy
haue
done
,
and
therefore
are
rewarde●
with
greater
ioyes
and
honour
,
as
both
the
Scriptures
&
Apostolike
Fathers
of
this
age
are
plaine
i●
many
places
.
And
the
pretended
reason
which
the●
onely
yeeld
in
this
article
in
maintenance
of
the●
errour
,
is
both
ridiculous
,
and
hereticall
,
being
this
for
by
them
men
doe
declare
,
that
they
not
onely
rend●
vnto
God
as
much
as
they
are
bound
to
doe
,
but
that
they
doe
more
for
his
sake
,
then
of
bound
duty
is
required
whereas
Christ
saith
plainely
,
when
you
haue
done
●
that
are
commaunded
to
you
,
say
,
wee
be
vnprofitabl●
seruants
.
This
first
is
ridiculous
,
and
proueth
nothing
t●
the
question
of
workes
of
perfection
,
not
commaunded
,
and
their
eminent
and
singular
rewar●
but
onely
of
the
commaundements
,
and
things
o●
duty
,
which
Catholiks
say
(
more
then
Protestant●
ordinarily
doe
)
are
to
be
done
and
performed
vnder
paine
of
eternall
damnation
.
It
contradicteth
their
owne
doctrine
,
which
vsually
graunteth
there
ar●
both
precepts
,
and
counsailes
in
Scripture
,
as
o●
voluntary
pouerty
,
chastity
,
obedience
and
such
others
,
which
no
sect
of
Protestants
performeth
,
and
yet
they
speake
much
of
their
Iustification
o●
righteousnesse
in
this
life
,
and
saluation
after
.
That
it
is
hereticall
and
condemned
the
old
Apostolici
,
heretiks
,
some
Pelagians
and
others
,
and
their
condemnation
for
it
,
will
witnesse
from
the
beginning
,
●s
both
Sainct
Ireneus
,
Sainct
Epiphanius
,
Sainct
The
heretiks
called
Apostoliks
did
affirme
that
those
●hich
liued
not
vnmarried
and
in
pouerty
after
the
●anner
of
the
Apostles
,
could
not
be
saued
.
The
Eucra●tae
●osse
,
nisi
omnia
venderet
&
daret
pauperibus
,
quasi
●on
consilium
,
sed
praeceptum
hoc
esset
.
As
if
this
were
●ot
a
counsaile
,
but
a
commaundement
.
Which
the
Protestants
thus
also
plainely
confesse
:
in
these
points
all
haue
not
holden
the
same
opinions
;
some
thought
the
counsail●s
to
be
of
the
same
necessity
with
precepts
:
as
those
heretiks
called
Apostolici
.
Thus
with
publike
approbation
,
And
yet
this
article
in
the
reason
it
would
make
,
falleth
into
the
same
heresie
,
plainely
affirming
that
whatsoeuer
worke
of
piety
or
perfection
is
,
or
may
be
wrought
,
or
done
in
this
life
,
virginity
,
chastity
,
voluntary
pouerty
,
obedience
,
or
what
such
soeuer
,
none
excepted
,
in
this
their
doctrinall
decree
,
all
men
are
beunde
to
doe
,
they
be
bound
in
duty
,
they
are
commaunded
.
And
so
●
married
men
or
women
,
none
that
be
rich
,
no●
that
be
in
authority
,
and
rule
spirituall
,
or
temp●rall
,
Kinge
,
Prince
,
Prelate
or
whosoeuer
,
t●
liue
not
in
virginity
,
and
chastity
,
forsake
not
●
for
Christs
sake
,
and
followe
him
,
as
the
Apostl●
and
such
did
,
or
liue
not
in
professed
obedien●
which
no
Protestants
doe
,
or
euer
did
,
can
possib●
be
saued
by
the
expresse
conclusion
of
this
artic●
leauing
no
place
or
hope
of
saluation
for
any
of
th●
religion
,
which
hath
vtterly
to
their
power
aba●doned
all
such
holy
estates
and
conditions
of
perf●ction
.
When
Christ
himselfe
and
his
Apostles
,
a●
the
Apostolike
writers
of
this
age
haue
taught
●
otherwise
,
that
the
keepinge
of
the
commaund●ments
is
sufficient
to
bringe
men
to
saluation
,
a●
there
be
other
perfections
of
counsaill
,
and
not
n●cessity
,
bringing
greater
glory
,
and
reward
●
heauen
.
Si
vis
ad
vitam
ingredi
serua
mandata
.
A●
illi
Iesus
,
si
vis
perfectus
esse
,
vade
,
vende
omnia
q●
habes
,
&
da
pauperibus
,
&
habebis
the
saurum
in
coel●
&
veni
s●quere
me
.
De
virginibus
praeceptum
Domi●
That
these
holy
estates
of
perfection
besides
th●
keepinge
of
the
commaundements
,
were
professed
▪
the
pretious
Iewels
of
honor
vnto
Christ
.
Virgines
serua
v●
pretiosa
Christi
monilia
.
Sainct
Iames
in
his
liturgy
●aketh
honorable
mention
of
the
liuers
in
mona●eries
Ordo
monachorum
●
exactissimam
perfectionem
diuina
ratione
subuehi●r
.
Vnde
sancti
patres
nostri
diuinis
eos
appellationibus
●nt
prosecuti
,
partim
Therapentas
,
id
est
,
cultores
à
●cero
Dei
famulatu
,
atque
cultu
:
partim
monachos
,
ab
●diuidua
&
singulari
vita
appellantes
,
vt
quae
illos
●nctis
diuisibilium
complicationibus
in
diuinam
&
●eo
gratam
monadem
perfectionemque
promoueat
.
The
●der
of
monkes
by
a
diuine
manner
is
exalted
to
the
most
●act
perfection
.
Whereupon
our
holy
predecessors
called
●em
by
diuine
names
,
partly
Therapents
,
that
is
wor●ippers
,
for
their
sincere
seruinge
and
worshippinge
of
●d
,
partly
also
naming
them
monkes
for
their
indiuiduall
●d
singular
life
,
exalting
them
to
an
h●auenly
perfe●ion
and
acceptable
vnto
God
.
Antiquaries
recken
Sainct
Iohn
Baptist
,
greater
●en
whome
by
the
testimony
of
Christ
himselfe
●e
best
witnesse
,
no
man
was
who
was
onely
man
,
●er
natos
mulierum
n●n
surrexit
maior
Ioanne
Bap●ta
,
his
chastity
,
contempt
of
the
world
,
pouerty
,
●d
austerity
of
life
was
a
profession
,
lesson
,
and
pa●ne
of
this
perfection
.
Wee
may
recken
such
both
●
Scriptures
,
and
histories
,
all
the
Apostles
,
which
●r
the
loue
of
Christ
forsook
all
,
and
followed
●m
in
holy
chastity
,
paines
,
pennance
and
auste●y
of
life
,
so
longe
as
they
liued
.
And
this
was
not
●gular
and
peculiar
vnto
them
,
but
a
thinge
al●ost
common
to
very
many
Christians
besides
the
●postles
,
and
properly
named
disclples
,
selling
their
possessions
and
giuing
away
their
wealth
,
&
Ric●
of
this
world
,
to
serue
God
in
more
perfection
,
a●
to
be
made
rich
in
heauen
,
and
were
honored
m●
for
so
doing
,
as
the
holy
Scriptures
and
the
m●
worthy
writers
proue
.
So
at
Hierusalem
:
omnes
●
That
this
holy
chaste
and
religious
conuersa●n
was
also
vsed
amonge
the
Philadelphians
to
●om
he
thus
wrote
,
is
plaine
in
the
first
cited
●rds
,
vtinam
fruar
vestra
sanctimonia
,
vt
Iesu
filij
●ue
:
comparing
them
in
this
point
to
those
glo●us
Saincts
of
the
old
and
new
testament
,
among
●om
S.
Ihon
Chrysostome
and
S.
Hierome
stile
The
auncient
and
renowned
monastery
monaste●n
nouietense
,
now
named
Ebershaime
in
Ger●ny
as
the
Antiquities
of
that
contry
proue
,
was
●t
founded
by
Sainct
Maternus
and
Sainct
Vale●s
fent
into
those
parts
by
S.
Peter
the
Apostle
.
●
likewise
was
the
monastery
at
Treuers
by
S.
Eu●rius
directed
thither
by
Sainct
Peter
with
the
●e
Saints
.
S.
Fronto
disciple
of
S.
Peter
also
liued
●h
.
To
others
religious
in
a
most
desart
wilder●se
.
S.
Amator
Scholler
to
S.
Martiall
liued
in
a
●ke
in
Fraunce
still
called
by
his
name
.
Neither
●re
many
holy
virgins
and
chast
women
wan●ge
in
this
sacred
state
of
life
in
this
age
remem●d
in
Antiquities
and
diuers
of
them
set
downe
●
Gulielmus
Eisengrenius
and
others
,
euen
our
●st
auncient
Martyrologes
.
Sainct
Ignatius
hath
told
vs
before
that
this
sa●d
state
of
perfection
was
euer
professed
by
the
●hops
admittance
and
benediction
.
So
hath
S.
Denys
:
diuina
sanctio
eos
consecrante
quadam
in●tione
dignata
est
,
saying
the
diuine
decree
w●
And
setteth
downe
at
large
the
manner
and
O●
how
they
publikly
renowned
the
world
,
profe●
Their
regular
obedience
is
sufficiently
testifie●
all
antiquities
making
S.
Ioseph
their
Superi●
cheife
or
Abbot
,
prouing
a
regular
order
and
●pline
among
them
;
so
doth
the
manner
of
the●uing
in
seperated
cels
,
yet
often
euery
day
at
pointed
times
assembling
together
in
their
p●
Church
to
performe
their
diuine
office
.
In
di●
locis
sicut
Anachoritae
prim●
duodecim
primit
us
h●runt
,
in
vetustam
tamen
Ecclesiam
ad
diuina
obs●
deuotius
complendacrebò
conuenerunt
quotidiè
.
Their
continued
longe
life
there
in
solitary
eremiticall
manner
,
without
any
woman
wit●
neare
them
,
leauing
noe
child
or
posterity
,
noth●
but
desart
and
desolate
cells
with
signes
of
t●
perfect
profession
of
Christian
Religion
behi●
●m
is
sufficient
argument
of
their
perpertuall
cha●y
in
that
place
and
state
.
Their
forsaking
all
they
had
,
riches
,
contry
,
●ds
,
and
cominge
so
many
thousand
myles
for
●
Ioue
of
Christ
,
into
an
outward
Iland
of
the
●rld
,
and
here
to
finde
no
other
patrimony
or
●porall
preferment
,
then
a
little
out
cast
I
le
●er
before
Inhabited
,
and
hauing
nothing
fit
for
●
life
of
man
,
compassed
about
with
woods
,
bu●s
,
and
fennes
,
Insula
syluis
,
rubis
atque
paludibu●●undata
,
and
their
Church
their
greatest
riches
●onour
onely
builded
by
their
owne
labours
,
of
●ithen
wands
,
call
vs
sufficiently
to
minde
how
●ate
their
voluntary
pouerty
was
.
And
they
●ich
next
succeeded
them
in
place
,
succeeded
●em
also
in
the
same
state
and
condition
of
perfe●on
and
contempt
of
this
world
by
all
Antiquities
●
diuers
ages
.
Our
Protestants
themselues
with
common
con●t
of
all
of
them
,
which
they
take
to
be
of
sound
●gment
,
are
as
they
write
with
publik
allow●ce
in
these
words
,
of
this
opinion
:
There
is
none
of
●
sound
Iudgment
,
in
our
(
Protestant
)
Church
,
●ich
doth
not
thinke
,
that
willinge
pouerty
,
humble
●dience
,
and
true
chastity
,
are
things
very
commen●ble
,
and
bringe
with
them
greate
aduantage
,
to
the
●e
perfection
of
a
Christian
life
.
By
these
wee
doe
more
,
●n
without
these
wee
should
.
Precepts
and
counsailes
▪
●aue
this
difference
,
that
the
one
is
of
absolute
necessity
.
●e
other
left
vnto
ourfree
election
.
To
cast
away
wholly
the
things
of
the
world
,
is
precept
of
necessity
,
but
an
aduise
of
greater
perfe●on
.
Hee
that
obeyeth
not
a
precept
,
is
guilty
of
descrued
●nishment
:
but
he
that
faileth
of
those
counsailes
,
only
wanteth
without
sinne
,
that
measure
of
perfection
.
●
is
not
a
faulte
,
not
to
vow
,
but
to
vowe
and
perfor●
praise
.
He
that
performes
the
one
,
shall
haue
greater
g●
but
hee
that
faileth
of
the
other
,
(
without
repentance
)
●
haue
certaine
punishment
.
Neither
is
it
said
,
saith
S.
●gustine
,
as
thou
shalt
not
committ
adultery
,
thou
shal●
kill
:
So
thou
shalt
not
marrie
,
for
those
are
exacted
,
●
are
offered
.
This
if
it
be
done
,
is
praised
:
those
v●
they
be
done
,
are
punished
.
For
saith
S.
Hierome
,
●
it
is
but
aduise
,
there
is
left
a
fr●edome
,
but
where
●
is
a
precept
,
there
is
a
necessity
.
Precepts
are
comm●
all
:
counsailes
to
the
perfections
of
some
few
.
The
precept
being
obserued
,
hath
a
reward
,
being
n●
serued
a
punishment
:
But
acounsaile
or
aduise
,
not
obs●
hath
no
punishment
;
&
being
obserued
hath
a
great●
Beatus
,
blessed
.
They
stile
the
remembred
Eremites
of
G●enbury
,
the
Saincts
of
that
place
,
and
the
pla●
their
buriall
in
honour
of
them
and
such
others
●ried
there
,
Tumulus
Sanctorum
,
the
graue
of
Sai●
and
holy
Church
yard
caemeterium
Sanctum
to
●
day
.
So
they
testifie
of
their
Successors
in
that
●mitage
,
and
order
,
and
in
other
places
euen
v●
and
after
the
time
of
Charles
the
greate
Empe●
one
of
them
Sainct
Albinus
,
or
Alcuinus
,
his
●tor
,
Caroli
praeceptor
,
a
man
most
renowned
in
●
age
.
And
others
both
for
learning
and
sanctity
●strious
:
multi
erant
monachi
,
vetere
disciplina
no●
●tincta
literis
&
pietate
insignes
,
founders
of
the
●hoole
of
Paris
in
Fraunce
,
&
both
with
learning
●d
piety
especially
euangelicall
perfection
,
ma●ing
both
Britaine
Ireland
,
Fraunce
and
Germany
●nowned
.
All
their
writers
and
allowed
publike
●lenders
keepe
memory
of
such
,
for
most
holy
●d
worthy
Saincts
.
Their
perpetuall
and
vowed
●ate
in
such
holy
perfection
,
is
sufficiently
before
●membred
by
S.
Ignatius
,
and
S.
Martial
with
o●ers
who
giue
confirmation
vnto
it
.
But
of
all
others
that
diuine
man
S.
Denis
in
his
●oke
of
the
ecclesiasticall
Hierarchy
or
holy
●der
of
the
true
Apostolike
Church
of
Christ
,
●aketh
of
the
worthinesse
and
dignity
thereof
,
●oue
all
others
,
preistly
order
excepted
,
with
the
●emne
manner
of
their
profession
:
initiandorum
This
he
further
deliuereth
,
both
by
the
words
●he
Bishop
which
professeth
him
,
and
vowe
of
●
that
is
professed
,
with
all
the
significatiue
ce●onies
in
that
holy
admittance
.
Stat
Sacerdos
●
sacrum
altare
,
monasticam
imprecationem
psal●
,
ea
finitâ
,
Sacerdos
ad
eum
accedens
interrogat
●um
,
an
renuntiet
diuisibilibus
omnibus
,
non
solum
●ijs
,
verum
imaginibus
quoque
ac
phantasijs
.
Deinde
,
●nit
illi
perfectissimam
vitam
,
illud
apertè
conte●s
,
oportere
illum
medio
longe
antecellere
.
Vbi
vero
●sta
omnia
intentè
promiserit
,
consignans
eum
crucis
●
sacerdos
,
tondet
,
trinas
diuinae
beatitudinis
personas
inclamans
:
Exutumque
veste
omni
,
aliam
induit
,
&
●
sanctis
alijs
,
qui
astant
,
viris
ipsum
salutans
,
di●rum
mysteriorum
participem
efficit
.
And
deliuereth
●
particular
and
religious
signification
of
euery
●
of
those
sacred
significant
ceremonies
,
to
shew
●
perfection
of
that
holy
state
,
their
cominge
to●
altar
,
next
behinde
the
Bishop
,
and
Preist
,
their
●fection
nearest
and
next
vnto
them
,
and
aboue
●
others
.
Their
vowed
abrenuntiation
of
wo●
things
,
signifying
,
and
binding
them
to
that
p●ction
,
from
which
others
without
offence
are
●
Their
signing
with
the
crosse
,
protesting
morti●tion
of
all
carnall
and
other
not
good
desires
.
T●
Tonsure
declareth
their
most
pure
life
.
Their
●ting
of
their
old
,
and
putting
on
a
new
garme●
a
testimony
of
their
passing
from
the
middle
●
of
life
,
though
holy
,
vnto
a
more
perfect
.
A●
white
vesture
in
baptisme
was
the
signe
of
s●
Innocency
.
Diuisibilium
non
modo
vitarum
,
v●
Imaginationum
quoque
abrenuntiatio
suprema●●
monachorum
philosophiam
indicat
,
dum
in
scienti●ratur
viuentium
mandatorum
.
Est
enim
(
vt
dix●
)
●
medij
ordinis
,
sed
omnibus
celsioris
Idcirco
pluri●
impunè
à
medio
geruntur
ordine
,
monachis
omni●
terdicuntur
:
quippe
qui
vnum
ipsum
ambire
debe●
ad
sacram
monadem
cogi
,
itaque
ad
sacerdotalem
(
●tum
fas
est
)
formari
vitam
,
&
vt
in
plurimis
ill●
gruentem
.
Nullus
quippe
ex
ordinibus
reliquis
i●
pinquat
magis
.
At
vero
crucis
sanctae
signacul●iam
dictum
est
,
mortificationem
omnium
simul●lium
cupiditatum
signat
.
Porrò
tonsura
crinium
●
mundissimam
indicat
,
&
nulla
figura
fucatam
,
●
nullis
fictis
coloribus
animi
deformitatem
exor●
ipsa
inscipsa
non
humanis
venustatibus
,
sed
sing●
●s
&
vnicis
ad
Dei
exactissimam
similitudinem
proeret
.
Prioris
autem
v●stis
positio
,
alteriusque
assump●o
,
migrationem
illam
à
media
vita
(
sacra
scilicet
)
ad
●rfectiorem
significat
:
sicut
in
diuina
generatione
,
pro●otionem
indicabat
a
purgata
vita
ad
contemplantem
,
●luminantemque
habitum
illa
vestis
candentis
immu●tio
.
And
saith
plainely
that
this
profession
,
and
●onsecration
,
giueth
them
perfecting
grace
:
porfi●entem
eis
indulsit
gratiam
.
Which
hee
doth
not
●eane
,
in
such
manner
as
Sacraments
doe
ex
opere
●erato
,
by
their
owne
efficacy
from
their
diuine
in●itution
,
but
rather
the
merit
and
worthinesse
of
●e
estate
so
professed
,
and
the
forsaking
of
all
●orldly
things
for
the
loue
and
perfect
seruing
of
●od
,
which
is
the
greatest
loue
wee
can
shew
vnto
●im
in
this
life
,
and
so
perfecteth
man
towards
●im
,
and
consequently
the
grace
and
loue
of
God
●
man
so
duely
louing
&
seruing
him
is
shewed
in
●e
measure
,
accordingly
as
is
intreated
of
merit
be●re
,
which
good
works
done
in
grace
do
carry
●ith
them
.
As
Christ
himselfe
is
best
witnesse
,
Omnis
qui
reliquerit
domum
,
vel
fra●es
,
aut
sorores
,
aut
patrem
,
aut
matrem
,
aut
vxorem
,
●t
filios
,
aut
agros
propter
nomen
meum
,
centuplum
ac●piet
&
vitam
aeternam
possidebit
.
Euery
one
which
●r
saketh
house
,
or
brethren
,
or
sisters
,
or
father
,
or
mo●er
,
or
wise
or
children
,
or
possessions
for
my
name
,
●all
receaue
an
hundred
fold
more
,
and
possesse
eternall
●e
.
If
such
perfection
and
reward
is
due
for
lea●ng
any
of
those
things
for
God
,
They
which
by
●s
grace
,
vowe
,
and
performe
the
foresaking
of
●em
all
,
and
all
earthly
things
,
for
his
loue
and
●uice
,
must
needs
be
endued
with
perfect
grace
,
●erit
,
and
haue
reward
accordingly
.
THE
VI.
CHAPTER
.
The
15.
16.
17.
18.
Articles
so
examined
:
and
wh●so●uer
repugnant
to
the
Roman
Church
,
likewise
condemned
.
THE
next
&
15.
in
number
English
Protest●
Article
being
intituled
:
of
Christ
alone
with●
sinne
,
seemeth
by
their
glosse
vpon
it
to
haue
be●
agreed
vpon
,
to
condemne
the
old
heresies
of
●nichees
,
Catharans
,
Donatists
,
Pelagians
,
Marcion●
Adamites
,
and
Carpocratians
,
reuiued
among
th●
and
especially
their
new
sect
called
the
family
●
loue
.
For
to
speake
in
their
owne
words
:
S●
were
of
opinion
,
as
the
Pelagians
,
and
family
of
l●
that
they
were
so
free
from
sinne
,
as
they
needed
n●
say
,
forgiue
vs
our
trespasses
.
Which
family
also
●cheth
,
how
there
be
men
liuing
,
as
good
,
and
as
holy
▪
euer
Christ
was
.
An
errour
of
Christopher
vitel●
cheife
●ld●r
in
the
saide
family
:
and
that
he
wh●
a
familist
,
is
either
as
perfect
as
Christ
,
or
els
a
●
deuill
.
These
things
cannot
be
applied
to
any
opi●
held
by
Catholiks
about
the
immaculate
in●centy
&
freedome
of
the
blessed
Virgin
,
both
fr●
originall
and
other
sinne
.
And
neither
this
art●
nor
any
other
Protestant
confession
once
nam●
her
,
when
they
treate
of
this
subiect
,
but
t●
plainely
speake
of
the
ordinary
sorte
and
condit●
of
people
,
especially
lyuing
in
these
dayes
,
to
pr●
vnto
vs
,
that
they
herein
contradicted
the
na●
heresies
then
raigning
among
them
,
as
these
t●
article
words
be
cleare
:
All
wee
the
rest
,
alth●
baptized
,
and
borne
againe
in
Christ
,
yet
offend
in
many
things
,
and
if
wee
say
,
(
as
those
named
heretiks
did
,
and
doe
)
wee
haue
no
sinne
,
wee
deceaue
ourselues
and
●he
truth
is
not
in
vs
.
Where
they
speake
plainely
of
the
baptized
;
and
actuall
sinne
,
&
sinnes
:
whereas
Catholiks
ascribe
that
purity
of
our
lady
,
euen
from
originall
sinne
,
and
before
any
were
baptized
,
or
●he
Sacrament
of
Baptisme
instituted
.
And
our
English
Protestants
by
their
best
pub●ike
And
in
the
authenticall
decree
of
their
holy
●ayes
,
where
they
thus
set
downe
for
holy
day
the
●irth
day
of
Sainct
Iohn
Baptist
:
The
day
of
the
nati●ity
of
S.
Iohn
Baptist
,
they
diuers
times
call
and
de●are
our
lady
in
their
opinion
and
practise
.
The
●essed
Virgin
.
Which
they
neuer
so
singularly
●iue
to
any
other
man
,
or
woman
.
And
euer
to
be
●lessed
,
euer
excludeth
the
misery
which
is
in
all
sinne
,
no
such
lamentable
estate
being
able
to
co●sist
with
the
least
degree
of
blessednesse
.
Therefo●
if
any
Protestant
will
oppose
against
this
her
i●
maculate
perfection
,
wee
haue
the
Angell
fro●
heauen
;
testifying
shee
was
full
of
grace
and
m●
blessed
of
all
women
,
gratiaplena
,
benedicta
in
●
leste
prodigium
,
&
sacratissimum
spectaculum
.
●
heauenly
wonder
,
and
most
sacred
spectacle
.
That
she
abounded
with
all
graces
full
of
vertues
and
grace
.
That
it
was
the
common
●nion
of
credible
good
Christians
,
that
the
na●
of
Angelicall
innocency
and
sanctity
was
ioy●
to
humane
nature
in
her
.
Notificauere
ca●
Matrem
Dei
omnium
gratiarum
esse
abundantem
,
●
gratiae
faecundam
.
A
fide
dignis
narratur
,
in
Maria
●
humanae
naturae
,
natura
sanctitatis
Angelicae
soci●
And
as
she
testified
of
herselfe
,
that
all
generat●
especially
of
the
good
,
should
call
her
blessed
,
●
tam
me
dicent
omnes
generationes
,
so
it
was
●
formed
in
this
first
generation
of
Christians
,
ab●nibus
magnificatur
.
In
the
Masse
ascribed
to
S●
Iames
the
Apostle
she
is
stiled
,
Sanctissima
,
imm●lata
,
●irgo
Maria
▪
the
most
holy
,
Immaculate
.
Our
most
●orious
lady
Mother
of
God
,
and
euer
a
Virgin
●ary
.
In
the
Masse
of
Sainct
Marke
the
Euange●t
The
old
tradition
of
the
Church
from
the
time
quod
Deum
susceperat
corpus
adorare
.
S.
●mothy
,
and
Sainct
Denis
the
Areopagite
,
with
●ers
,
besides
the
Apostles
,
as
he
himselfe
is
a
●od
witnesse
,
were
then
present
.
And
by
all
their
●dgments
,
her
holy
body
after
three
dayes
of
con●uall
angelicall
musike
in
the
place
of
her
de●rture
,
out
of
this
life
,
was
assumpted
into
heauen
,
●e
place
where
her
sacred
body
lay
,
filling
their
●ses
with
an
vnspeakeable
sweetnesse
:
ea
tantum
●enerunt
in
quibus
fuerat
compositum
,
&
ineffabili
,
●i
exijs
proficiscebatur
essent
odore
repleti
.
●ee
need
not
appeale
any
further
to
our
prima●e
Christians
and
frends
:
for
Mahomet
and
his
D.
Maria
omnibus
viris
&
mulieribus
splendidi●
&
mundior
,
at
que
lotior
,
soli
Deo
perseueranter
st●dens
.
And
further
adde
:
there
is
none
borne
of
t●
children
of
Adam
,
whom
Sathan
did
not
touc●
besides
Mary
and
her
sonne
.
No
woman
was
euer
perf●
but
Mary
the
Mother
of
Isa.
(
So
they
call
Iesus
)
nu●
nascitur
defilijs
Adam
,
quem
non
tangat
Sathan
,
pr●ter
Mariam
,
&
eius
filium
.
Nulla
vnquam
perfect●
mulieribus
,
nisi
Maria
Mater
Isa.
The
Father
of
Protestants
Religion
Ma●
test
.
That
from
her
conception
she
was
full
of
grace
,
whatsoeuer
she
did
,
or
omitted
was
holy
and
di●
she
was
free
from
all
thing
illor
sinfull
.
Her
ho●
here
in
Britaine
was
so
greate
and
timely
,
that
●●
in
31.
y●ares
of
the
passion
of
Christ
,
and
15.
of
the
bl●
Virgins
.
Assumption
,
anno
post
Passionem
Domin●
cesimo
primo
,
ab
Assumptione
vero
Virginis
glor●
quinto
decimo
,
S.
Ioseph
and
his
holy
company
,
by
●
monition
of
the
holy
Angel
Gabriel
and
diuine
wa●
●ilded
here
a
Chapell
vnto
her
honour
.
It
is
accompted
●e
first
Church
of
Britaine
dedicated
miraculously
by
●hrist
in
honour
of
his
Mother
,
The
Christian
builders
in
●eate
deuotion
,
watching
,
and
fastings
and
prayers
,
●ere
serued
God
,
and
the
blessed
Virgin
,
and
by
the
●lpe
of
the
blessed
Virgin
were
releiued
in
their
neces●ies
.
Praedicti
sancti
per
Archangelum
Gabrielem
in
●isione
admoniti
sunt
,
Ecclesiam
in
honore
sanctae
Dei
●netricis
&
perpetuae
Virginis
Mariae
in
loco
caelitus
●●onstrato
construere
.
Qui
diuinis
admonitionibus
obe●entes
capellam
consuminauerunt
.
Et
cum
haec
in
hac
●ione
prima
fuerit
Ecclesia
,
ampliori
eam
dignitate
●●
filius
insigniuit
,
ipsain
in
honore
suae
matris
dedi●ndo
.
Duodecim
sancti
praedicti
in
eodem
loco
Deo
&
●atae
Virgini
deuota
exhibentes
obsequia
vigilijs
ie●ijs
&
orationibus
vacantes
,
eiusdem
Virginis
,
Dei
●etricis
auxilio
,
in
necessitatibus
suis
refocillabantur
:
●hus
haue
our
most
auncient
antiquities
,
both
by
●atholiks
and
Protestants
testimonies
.
The
three
next
articles
being
thus
intuled
:
The
●
.
of
sinne
after
Baptisme
:
the
17.
of
predestination
,
and
●ection
:
and
18.
of
obtaining
eternall
saluation
,
onely
●
the
name
of
Christ
,
doe
not
seeme
in
equall
and
●orall
construction
,
euen
as
they
expound
them●lues
,
to
haue
opposition
,
to
any
Catholike
do●rine
,
but
to
haue
beene
receaued
by
them
to
con●mne
newly
risen
vp
heresies
among
them
,
as
li●rtines
,
denyers
of
saluation
to
penitent
sinners
,
●edestinaries
not
respecting
to
liue
well
,
vpon
●icked
presumption
of
their
predestination
,
and
●ch
as
affirmed
that
euery
man
shall
be
saued
,
Iew
,
●urke
,
Pagan
,
or
whatsoeuer
Infidell
,
or
heretike
●all
be
saued
by
the
law
or
sect
,
which
he
professeth
,
that
he
be
diligent
to
frame
his
life
according
to
that
law
,
and
the
light
of
nature
,
as
is
plainely
registred
●
set
downe
in
those
Articles
.
THE
VII
.
CHAPTER
.
The
19.
Article
examined
,
and
condemned
by
the
same
authority
.
THEIR
next
and
19.
Article
intituled
,
of
●
Church
,
is
this
:
The
visible
Church
of
Christ
,
i●
congregation
of
faithfull
men
,
in
which
the
pure
wor●
God
is
preached
,
and
the
Sacraments
be
duely
ministr●
according
to
Christs
ordinance
in
all
those
things
,
th●
nec●ssity
are
requisite
to
the
same
.
As
the
Chur●
Hi●rusalem
,
Alexandria
,
and
Antioche
haue
erred
:
●
also
the
Church
of
Rome
hath
erred
,
not
onely
in
th●
liuing
and
manner
of
ceremonies
,
but
also
in
matters
●
faith
.
Hitherto
this
article
.
Whose
definition
●
description
of
the
Church
,
if
wee
should
allo●
wee
are
sufficiently
instructed
by
that
is
said
b●fore
,
that
the
Protestants
new
congregation
c●
not
be
this
true
visible
Church
of
Christ
,
e●●
from
the
truth
in
so
many
necessary
,
and
requi●
things
,
as
hath
beene
proued
in
all
Articles
befo●
wherein
it
opposeth
the
receaued
doctrine
of
t●
primatiue
Apostolike
age
,
and
the
present
Chur●
of
Rome
as
the
like
demonstration
shall
be
ma●
against
them
,
in
all
their
contradictory
Artic●
following
,
in
their
due
place
,
And
so
is
also
and
●●
be
most
manifest
,
that
the
present
Roman
Chur●
agreeing
in
all
those
Articles
both
already
,
&
he●
after
to
be
examined
,
with
the
vndoubted
●●
Church
of
the
Apostles
,
and
this
their
age
,
is
,
●●
must
needs
be
the
true
Church
of
Christ
:
A●
●eir
assertion
in
the
second
parte
of
this
Article
,
●hat
the
Church
of
Rome
hath
erred
not
onely
in
their
●ing
and
manner
of
ceremonies
,
but
also
in
matters
of
●ith
,
is
most
euidently
false
and
impudently
slaun●erous
:
And
the
open
dore
to
infidelity
.
For
if
all
●e
commaunding
Churches
in
the
world
,
Hieru●lem
,
Alexandria
,
Antioche
and
Rome
,
as
they
are
●t
downe
in
the
first
greate
Councell
of
Nice
,
and
●proued
by
the
Parlaments
and
Parlament
Re●gions
of
Queene
Elizabeth
,
King
Iames
,
&
King
●harles
,
haue
erred
in
matters
of
faith
,
as
this
Ar●le
affirmeth
,
then
all
other
Churches
,
all
being
●biect
vnto
them
,
haue
likewise
erred
.
And
this
●w
Protestant
pretended
Church
not
being
then
●runge
vp
,
being
noe
congregation
of
faithfull
●en
in
that
time
,
nor
any
congregation
,
or
men
at
●
,
and
so
neither
hauing
the
pure
word
of
God
●eached
,
nor
Sacraments
duely
ministred
,
nor
any
●e
point
of
doctrine
yet
preached
,
or
Sacrament
●nistred
,
nor
man
to
preach
or
minister
any
such
,
●uld
not
,
nor
can
possibly
by
their
owne
rule
and
●dgment
be
the
true
visible
Church
,
or
any
●ember
,
peece
,
or
part
thereof
.
That
true
prima●e
and
Apostolike
Church
teaching
by
all
Preists
●d
Cleargy
men
,
it
had
,
both
to
the
congregation
●
faithfull
men
(
to
vse
these
mens
phrase
)
con●rted
,
and
to
others
yet
not
Christians
,
all
those
●cessary
articles
,
hitherto
examined
,
contrary
to
●otestant
Religion
,
when
the
onely
want
of
any
●e
of
such
necessary
things
,
by
their
owne
defini●e
sentence
before
,
taketh
away
the
name
and
●e
,
to
be
the
true
Church
,
at
this
present
,
any
●e
past
,
or
to
come
,
the
preaching
of
the
pure
●rd
of
God
,
&
due
ministring
of
the
Sacraments
in
all
things
of
necessity
being
one
and
the
same
●
all
persons
,
in
all
times
and
places
.
And
to
be
of
any
other
minde
quite
crosseth
wi●
Christs
Institution
,
and
the
continuance
,
and
visi●lity
of
his
Church
,
which
both
that
article
of
the●
Creede
,
I
beleeue
the
holy
Catholike
Church
,
and
t●
their
article
and
confession
of
an
euerduring
visib●
Church
doth
proue
.
For
if
at
any
time
after
Chri●
founding
his
Church
,
either
in
this
Apostolike
,
●
any
age
after
,
it
had
generally
erred
,
in
matters
●
faith
,
that
it
retained
not
the
name
and
truth
of
●
true
Church
,
there
was
then
by
this
article
no
t●
Church
in
the
world
.
For
whosoeuer
it
was
wh●
wee
will
dreame
to
haue
beene
the
first
finder
o●
of
this
generall
errour
and
supposed
Aposta●
Martine
Luther
,
Iohn
Caluine
,
Thomas
Cr●mar
or
whosoeuer
in
any
time
or
place
,
a●
preacher
of
the
contrary
truth
as
Protestants
wo●
haue
it
,
yet
this
man
being
but
one
,
could
not
mal●
a
congregation
of
faithfull
men
,
which
must
ne●
be
a
number
,
nor
preach
the
pure
word
of
God
,
●
●●ongregation
of
faithfull
men
,
nor
duely
minister
●
the
Sainaments
,
according
to
Christs
ordinance
,
no
s●
First
whereas
all
agree
that
Sainct
Peter
was
Bi●op
,
liued
and
died
there
,
Sainct
Dionisius
the
A●opagite
saith
,
hee
was
the
most
auncient
and
●eifest
head
of
diuines
.
Petrus
maximum
antiquissi●mque
Ipse
discipulorum
facile
princeps
.
Sainct
Ignatius
proueth
the
Roman
Church
●s
the
sanctified
and
ruling
Church
.
Ecclesia
san●ficata
quae
praesidet
in
loco
Regionis
Romanorum
.
That
was
the
Church
which
was
sanctified
il●minated
by
the
will
of
God
who
created
all
●ings
which
belong
to
the
faith
&
loue
of
Christ
●sus
God
our
Sauiour
,
the
Church
worthy
of
●od
,
most
decent
,
to
be
blessed
,
praysed
,
worthy
●
be
obtained
,
most
chast
,
and
of
excellent
charity
●ioying
the
name
of
Christ
and
his
father
,
and
re●enished
with
the
holy
Ghost
.
Ecclesia
sanctificata
,
●
illuminata
per
voluntatem
Dei
,
qui
omnia
creauit
,
●ae
pertinent
ad
fidem
&
charitatem
Iesu
Christi
,
Deo
●gna
,
decentissima
,
beatificanda
,
laudanda
,
digna
quae
quis
potiatur
,
castissima
,
&
eximiae
charitatis
,
Chr●
&
patris
nomine
fruens
,
spirituque
plena
.
And
plai●ly
of
the
Christians
of
Rome
,
that
they
v●
ioined
in
body
and
soule
to
all
the
commaun●ments
of
Christs
,
and
replenished
with
all
gra●
Spiritu
&
corpore
coniunctos
omnibus
mandatis
I●
Christi
,
repletos
omni
gratia
Dei
absque
haesitatione
,
repugnatos
ab
omni
alieno
colore
.
Without
all
do●ting
,
freed
from
all
errour
.
Sainct
Clement
is
●●nesse
,
in
auribus
to●
Ecclesiae
,
committed
his
chaire
and
Apostolike
supre●
power
vnto
him
alone
,
as
it
was
by
Christ
comm●cated
and
giuen
vnto
him
.
In
auribus
totius
Eccle●
haec
protulit
verba
:
Clementem
hunc
Episcopum
v●●
ordino
,
cui
soli
meae
praedicationis
&
doctrinae
c●●●dram
trado
.
Ipsi
trado
à
Domino
mihi
traditam
potes●tem
ligandi
&
soluendi
,
vt
de
omnibus
,
quibusc●●
que
decreuerit
in
terris
,
hoc
decretum
sit
&
in
coelis
.
And
this
is
not
denied
by
our
Protestant
An●quaries
,
office
&
●d
duty
of
Priests
&
Clergie
men
,
de
officio
Sacerdotis
Clericorum
,
for
the
whole
Church
of
Christ
.
The
●e
commaunde
and
generall
authority
of
his
Sea
●postolike
he
hath
in
diuers
other
bookes
.
Sainct
To
proue
that
the
●urch
of
Rome
hath
the
preeminence
ouer
all
Churches
,
●eadgeth
math.
16.
vers.
18.
vpon
this
rocke
will
I
●lde
my
Church
,
and
he
expoundeth
it
thus
:
super
●c
Petram
,
id
est
,
super
Ecclesiam
Romanam
,
vpon
●s
rocke
,
that
is
,
vpon
the
Church
of
Rome
,
will
I
●ld
my
Church
.
Anacletus
writeth
,
that
the
primacy
of
the
Church
of
●me
ouer
all
Churches
,
and
ouer
all
Christian
people
●s
graunted
by
our
Lord
himselfe
,
because
,
saith
he
,
said
to
Peter
liuing
at
Rome
,
vpon
this
rocke
will
I
●ild
my
Church
.
Ab
ipso
Domino
primatum
Romanae
●clesiae
super
omnes
Ecclesias
,
vniuer
sumque
Chri●ani
nominis
populum
concessum
esse
asseruit
:
quia
(
in●it
)
Petro
agenti
&
morienti
Romae
dixit
:
tues
Petrus
,
●
super
hanc
petram
aedificabo
Ecclesiam
meam
.
Sainct
Euaristus
writeth
the
like
,
calling
the
taught
Peters
primacy
;
and
Romish
E●pality
.
Sainct
Martial
a
disciple
of
Sainct
Pete●●sent
Sainct
Ireneus
being
by
Sainct
Hierome
,
th●
Romane
Martyrologe
,
and
others
,
scholler
Polycarpus
and
Papias
,
and
neare
the
Ap●
time
Apostolorum
temporum
vicimus
,
must
nee●
and
be
learned
in
this
age
,
and
both
knowe
●
followe
the
approued
doctrine
thereof
,
be●
most
Catholike
holy
learned
Sainct
,
Marty●
Doctour
,
yet
he
witnesseth
of
the
Roman
C●
And
particularly
concerning
Britaine
,
(
So
it
●s
euer
adiudged
here
)
wee
receaued
our
first
●h
from
Sainct
Peter
and
the
Roman
Church
,
●nct
Peter
stayed
longe
in
Britaine
,
conuerted
●y
,
founded
here
Churches
,
ordained
Bishops
,
●ists
,
and
Deacons
:
venit
in
Britanniam
,
quo
in
loco
●o
temporefuit
moratus
,
verbo
gratiae
multos
illumi●it
,
Ecclesias
constituit
,
Episcoposque
&
Presbyteros
,
●iaconos
ordinauit
.
●nd
all
our
Protestant
Antiquaries
confesse
,
that
●
receaued
this
holy
Apostolike
faith
,
and
●at
this
time
,
and
in
euery
age
had
Bishops
and
●chers
sent
hither
from
Rome
,
as
Sainct
Da●nus
and
Faganus
with
others
from
Pope
Eleu●ius
in
the
second
age
,
from
Pope
Victor
wee
●
many
in
the
third
age
,
and
Sainct
Mellonius
or
Mello
from
Pope
Stephen
and
S.
Amphibalus
with
others
from
the
same
Romes
authority
in
the
same
age
.
In
the
fourth
age
one
holy
Emperesse
&
Emperour
,
Queene
and
King
,
S.
Helen
with
our
whole
Cleargy
agreed
with
Sainct
Syluester
and
others
Popes
there
,
and
Sainct
Ninian
with
others
of
ours
,
which
where
there
consecrated
,
and
sent
hither
by
that
power
Apostolike
,
and
many
of
our
Bishops
were
then
at
diuers
Councels
as
Arles
in
Fraunce
,
Sardyce
and
others
both
ioyning
with
the
Roman
Church
,
and
acknowledging
the
supreame
spirituall
power
thereof
.
In
the
next
and
fift
age
,
Pope
Celestine
and
other
holy
Popes
sent
hither
S.
Palladius
,
Sainct
Germanus
,
S.
Lupus
,
Sainct
Seuerus
,
S.
Patricius
,
S.
Dubricius
.
Coelius
Sedulius
with
others
renowned
in
all
the
world
.
In
the
sixt
age
the
Sea
of
Rome
sent
hither
and
approued
here
,
Sainct
Iuo
,
Sainct
Ethelardus
,
S.
Dauid
,
Sainct
Kentegern
,
Sainct
Asaph
,
Sainct
Molochus
,
Sainct
Augustine
,
Mellitus
Iustus
with
all
that
holy
company
sent
hither
by
Sainct
Gregory
Pope
then
,
especially
to
the
Pagan
and
no●
yet
beleeuing
Saxons
.
Now
that
our
Christia●
Britains
neuer
forsooke
or
chaunged
in
any
on●
materiall
point
their
first
receaued
Apostolike
faith
▪
Two
of
them
speake
in
these
very
same
word●
apud
Britannos
vigebat
veritat
is
praedicatio
,
doctri●
sincera
,
&
purus
Dei
cultus
qualis
ab
ipsis
Aposto●
mandato
diuino
,
Christianorum
Ecclesijs
tradi●us
〈◊〉
At
the
comminge
of
Augustine
hither
,
here
florished
among
the
Britans
the
preaching
of
the
truth
,
sincere
doctrine
,
and
the
pure
worship
of
God
,
which
by
the
Apostles
themselues
by
Gods
commandement
was
deliuered
to
the
Churches
of
Christians
.
One
of
them
saith
,
their
doctrine
was
most
sincere
.
Doctrinae
sincerissima
.
Both
of
them
cite
the
brittish
history
,
so
they
might
haue
cited
the
old
manuscript
history
of
Rochester
with
diuers
others
.
Two
other
principall
Protestant
Antiquaries
,
the
one
an
Archbishop
with
them
,
say
:
Euangelium
quod
primis
Apostolorum
temporibus
in
Britannia
nuntiatum
non
modo
semper
retentum
firmiter
,
sed
singulis
saeculis
auctum
&
dilatatum
creuisse
.
The
Ghospell
which
was
preached
in
Britaine
in
the
first
times
of
the
Apostles
,
was
both
euer
firmely
retained
,
and
encreased
in
euery
age
.
An
other
,
a
Bishop
in
their
congregation
writeth
:
The
Britans
continued
still
in
the
same
tenour
of
pure
doctrine
,
which
they
had
receaued
in
the
first
infancy
of
the
Church
.
The
doctrine
and
discipline
of
their
Church
they
had
receaued
from
the
Apostles
of
Christ
.
An
other
hath
thus
:
among
the
Britains
or
welchmen
Christianity
as
yet
remained
in
force
,
which
from
the
Apostles
time
had
neuer
failed
in
that
nation
.
An
other
hath
thus
:
The
Britains
after
the
receauing
of
the
Faith
,
neuer
forsooke
it
,
for
any
manner
of
false
preachinge
of
others
.
An
other
thus
witnesseth
:
The
Britains
before
Augustines
cominge
,
continued
in
the
faith
of
Christ
,
euen
from
the
Apostles
time
.
The
like
haue
many
others
,
to
many
to
be
cited
,
not
any
of
them
contradicting
it
.
And
by
this
they
haue
euidently
proued
against
this
their
Article
,
that
the
Church
of
Rome
,
in
euery
age
,
as
they
haue
before
declared
assisting
and
directing
the
Christian
Britans
here
,
and
concurring
and
agreeing
with
them
ineuery
point
and
article
of
Religion
,
neither
did
,
nor
could
be
said
to
haue
erred
in
matters
of
faith
.
And
this
these
Protestants
expressely
confesse
,
when
they
generally
acknowledge
,
(
as
all
Antiquities
doe
)
that
there
was
then
no
materiall
or
essentiall
difference
,
in
matters
of
faith
,
betweene
the
Christian
Britains
(
except
some
Pelagian
heretiks
among
them
)
and
Sainct
Augustine
with
his
company
being
sent
from
the
Church
of
Rome
,
the
Pope
then
being
a
greate
S.
Gregory
the
most
learned
and
holy
Pope
that
euer
was
by
these
mens
Testimony
:
Gregorius
magnus
omnium
Pontificum
Romanorum
Gregory
the
greate
.
And
wherein
soeuer
any
difference
though
ceremoniall
obseruing
of
Easter
,
any
ceremony
about
the
ministering
of
Baptisme
,
or
giuing
holy
Orders
,
was
betweene
the
Roman
Church
and
the
Britains
,
all
writers
both
Catholiks
and
Protestants
proue
,
the
Roman
Church
professed
the
truth
.
And
the
Britains
were
in
the
errour
,
and
so
they
freely
and
publikely
in
their
first
meeting
confessed
,
as
Sainct
Bede
and
our
Protestants
themselues
The
Church
of
Rome
hath
erred
in
matters
of
faith
:
and
the
contradictory
,
that
it
hath
not
so
erred
,
nor
shall
at
any
time
so
erre
,
is
euidently
true
,
by
all
witnesses
.
This
will
be
yet
more
euidently
manifested
,
in
the
two
next
following
examinations
,
and
others
.
THE
VIII
.
CHAPTER
.
The
20.
Article
thus
examined
,
and
in
whatsoeuer
contrary
to
the
Church
of
Romè
,
thus
condemned
.
THEIR
20.
and
next
article
intituled
:
of
the
authority
of
the
Church
:
is
this
.
It
is
no●
lawfull
●or
the
Church
to
ordaine
any
thinge
contrary
to
Gods
word
written
,
neither
may
it
so
expound
one
place
of
●cripture
,
that
it
be
repugnant
to
another
.
Wherefore
●lthough
the
Church
be
a
witnesse
and
a
keeper
of
holy
●rit
;
yet
,
as
it
ought
not
to
decree
any
thing
against
the
●ame
,
so
besides
the
same
,
ought
it
not
to
enforce
any
●hing
to
be
beleeued
for
necessity
of
saluation
.
In
this
article
no
thing
needeth
other
answeare
or
confutation
then
is
made
before
in
their
article
of
Scriptures
,
and
traditions
,
where
the
pretended
sole
necessity
of
the
written
Scriptures
,
heretikely
insinuated
,
is
most
plainely
confuted
,
both
by
the
Apostolike
doctrine
and
practise
of
this
age
,
and
otherwise
.
And
the
supreame
power
and
authority
which
here
they
giue
vnto
the
Church
to
be
a
witnesse
and
keeper
of
holy
writ
,
and
the
cheifest
expositour
thereof
,
and
as
their
common
glosse
●●
this
article
is
,
the
Church
hath
authority
to
Iudge
and
determine
in
controuersies
of
faith
,
doth
vtterly
disable
and
condemne
those
Protestants
to
haue
any
colour
or
pretence
to
hold
the
truth
in
any
one
article
they
maintaine
,
against
the
Roman
Church
either
concerning
,
Scriptures
,
Church
,
or
an●
thing
else
:
for
the
Church
which
onely
was
,
and
●
visible
,
as
they
haue
described
the
true
Church
before
,
hath
in
all
and
euery
article
condemned
a●
such
Protestant
Innouation
.
And
for
these
men
to
say
,
as
they
haue
done
,
●●
their
19.
Article
,
that
the
Church
is
a
congregati●
of
faithfull
men
,
in
which
the
pure
word
of
God
●
preached
,
and
the
Sacraments
be
duely
ministred
,
an●
to
make
it
an
article
of
faith
,
as
they
doe
in
the●
publike
profession
of
the
Creede
,
that
this
Church
one
holy
and
Catholike
,
doth
so
continue
for
〈◊〉
without
interruption
,
or
corruption
in
ministri●
Sacraments
,
and
preaching
doctrine
,
and
the
things
are
in
their
censure
should
onely
be
take
from
the
written
word
and
Scriptures
,
It
is
vnpo●sible
in
such
proceedings
,
that
the
Church
sho●
ordaine
any
thing
contrary
to
Gods
word
writte●
or
so
expound
on
place
of
Scripture
,
that
it
be
repugnant
to
an
other
.
For
otherwise
it
should
neither
be
one
,
holie
,
or
Catholike
,
but
diuers
different
,
vnholy
,
particular
,
no
pillar
of
truth
,
but
a
forge
of
falsehood
,
no
howse
of
God
,
no
spouse
of
Christ
,
no
saluation
to
be
had
,
or
hoped
for
,
in
any
Iudgment
Catholike
or
Protestant
,
but
in
the
true
Church
of
Christ
.
To
this
,
the
Apostolike
men
of
this
age
giue
Christ
hath
firmely
builded
his
Church
vpon
a
hile
by
spirituall
building
without
help
of
mans
hands
,
against
which
the
floods
dashing
,
and
windes
puffing
could
not
ouerthrowe
it
;
nor
any
spirituall
wickednesses
shall
euer
be
able
to
doe
it
,
but
they
shall
be
weakened
by
the
power
of
our
Lord
Iesus
Christ
.
Iesus
Christus
secundum
propriam
voluntatem
suam
,
firmauit
Ecclesiam
super
Petram
,
adificatione
spirituali
,
citra
humanarum
manuam
operam
,
in
quam
collisa
flumina
&
venti
non
potuerunt
eam
subuertere
:
nec
id
valcant
vnquam
spirituales
nequitiae
,
sed
infirmentur
virtute
Domini
nostri
Iesu
Christi
.
And
saith
plainely
,
as
there
is
but
one
flesh
and
blood
of
Christ
shedd
for
our
sinnes
,
one
Euchariste
,
one
Altare
,
one
Priestly
order
,
one
God
the
Father
,
one
God
the
sonne
,
one
holy
Ghost
,
so
there
is
but
one
preaching
,
and
one
faith
,
and
one
baptisme
,
and
one
Church
,
which
with
their
sweate
and
labours
the
holy
Apostles
haue
founded
in
the
blood
of
Christ
,
from
the
one
end
of
the
earch
to
the
other
:
vnapraedicatio
,
&
fides
vna
,
&
vnum
baptisma
,
&
vna
Ecclesia
quam
suis
sudoribus
&
laboribus
fundarunt
sancti
Apostoli
,
à
finibus
terrae
,
vsque
ad
fines
▪
in
sanguine
Christi
.
Sainct
Clement
Christ
did
purchase
but
one
militant
Church
with
his
pretious
blood
,
he
hath
no
more
but
one
such
daughter
,
nor
true
Christians
more
then
one
such
mother
,
which
the
same
Sainct
Clement
likewise
proueth
thus
;
conuenite
ad
Ecclesiam
Domini
,
quam
acquisiuit
sanguine
Christi
,
dilect●
primogeniti
Saluator
Dominus
,
gubernator
Ecclesiae
suae
S.
Dionysius
Areopagita
wrote
a
whole
booke
Credo
Sanctam
Ecclesiam
Catholicam
,
euer
to
be
an
Article
of
faith
as
the
others
,
which
possible
could
not
be
true
,
if
at
any
time
Christ
should
want
a
Church
holy
and
Catholike
.
And
our
Protestants
of
England
in
these
their
articles
doe
twise
in
one
article
before
,
intituled
of
the
three
Creeds
,
make
and
receaue
it
with
the
other
articles
of
their
Creede
,
an
article
of
faith
throughly
to
be
receaued
and
beleeued
.
For
So
they
define
:
The
three
Creeds
,
Nicene
Creede
,
Athanasius
Creede
,
and
that
which
is
commonly
called
the
Apostles
Creede
ought
throughly
to
be
receaued
,
and
beleeued
,
affirming
further
,
they
may
be
proued
by
most
certaine
warrants
of
holy
Scripture
.
And
both
in
the
Apostles
and
Nicen
Creede
this
article
is
contained
with
the
rest
.
This
is
also
confirmed
in
their
publike
communion
I
bel●eue
in
the
holy
Ghost
,
the
holy
Catholike
Church
,
they
say
vnto
God
,
in
the
canticle
Te
Deum
,
as
they
translate
it
:
The
holy
Church
through
all
the
world
,
doth
knowledge
thee
.
And
in
their
Creede
of
the
Nicen
Councell
they
one
holy
,
Catholike
and
Apostolike
Church
:
vnam
sanctam
Catholicam
&
Apostolicam
Ecclesiam
.
Where
the
Church
is
euer
one
,
holy
,
Catholike
,
and
the
same
in
all
matters
of
faith
it
was
in
the
Apostles
time
.
And
in
this
sense
and
no
other
they
haue
in
their
19.
article
before
described
or
defined
the
of
Christ
to
be
one
congregation
of
faithfull
men
,
with
true
preaching
,
and
due
ministration
of
Sacraments
in
all
things
necessary
and
requisite
according
as
Christ
ordained
.
And
their
publike
glosse
vpon
this
19.
article
diuiding
it
into
diuers
propositions
,
and
making
this
the
second
proposition
:
There
is
but
one
Church
:
When
wee
doe
say
that
the
Church
is
visible
and
that
there
is
a
westerne
,
East
,
Greeke
Latine
:
English
Church
,
wee
meane
not
that
there
be
diuers
Churches
of
Christ
,
but
that
one
and
the
same
Church
is
diuersely
taken
and
vnderstood
,
and
also
hath
many
particular
Churches
,
as
the
Sea
many
Riuers
and
armes
,
branching
from
it
.
For
the
visible
Church
is
not
many
congregations
,
but
one
company
of
the
faithfull
.
For
proofe
of
this
out
of
Scriptures
,
they
cite
diuers
texts
Rom.
12.
5.
1.
Cor.
10.
17.
1.
Corint.
12.
13.
27.
Gal.
3.
28.
and
conclude
thus
:
all
Gods
people
(
meaning
Protestants
)
agree
with
vs
in
this
point
.
And
particularly
cite
Confess
.
Hel●et
.
2.
cap.
17.
Bohe.
cap.
8.
Gal.
art.
26.
Belg.
art.
27.
August
.
art.
27.
Wittemb
.
art.
32.
Sueu
.
art.
15.
and
these
Protestant
Confessions
so
agree
.
I
will
onely
cite
▪
two
for
the
rest
,
one
of
Heluetia
,
for
the
Caluinists
,
and
for
the
Lutherans
that
of
Wittemberge
where
Luther
liued
,
as
Caluine
in
Heluetia
.
The
Heluetian
confession
saith
:
Cum
semper
vnus
Sheepheard
of
the
vniuersall
flocke
,
one
heade
of
this
body
,
to
conclude
one
holy
Ghost
,
one
saluation
,
one
saith
,
one
testament
or
league
,
it
necessarily
followeth
,
that
there
onely
is
one
Church
:
Which
therefore
wee
name
Catholike
,
because
it
is
Vniuersall
,
and
diffused
through
all
parts
of
the
world
,
and
extendeth
it selfe
to
all
times
,
not
concluded
within
any
places
or
times
.
This
holy
Church
of
God
,
is
called
the
house
of
the
liueinge
God
,
builded
of
liuely
and
spirituall
stones
,
and
seated
vpon
an
vnmoueable
rocke
,
and
vpon
a
foundation
,
on
which
no
other
thing
can
be
placed
,
and
therefore
it
is
called
the
pillar
and
supporter
of
truth
.
Haec
Ecclesia
Dei
sancta
,
vocatur
domus
Dei
viuentis
,
extructa
ex
lapidibus
viuis
&
spiritualibus
,
&
imposita
super
petram
immotam
,
super
fundamentum
,
quo
aliud
loc
ari
non
potest
:
&
ideo
nuncupatur
etiam
columna
&
basis
verit
ati●
.
The
Lutheran
Religion
or
confession
of
Wittemberge
saith
:
credimus
&
confitemur
,
quod
vna
sit
gubernatur
à
Spiritu
sancto
.
Wee
beleeue
&
confess●
,
that
there
is
one
holy
Catholike
and
Apostolike
Church
according
to
the
Creede
of
the
Apostles
and
Nicen
Councell
.
That
this
Church
is
so
gouerned
by
the
holy
Ghost
,
that
he
preserueth
it
for
euer
,
that
it
perish
not
,
either
by
errours
or
sinnes
.
That
in
this
Church
there
is
true
remission
of
sinnes
,
th●●
this
Church
hath
authority
to
Iudge
of
all
doctrines
.
That
this
Church
hath
authority
to
interpret
the
Scripture
.
The
Church
hath
certaine
promise
of
the
perpetuall
presence
of
Christ
,
and
is
gouerned
by
the
holy
Ghost
.
By
this
it
is
euident
by
all
Testimonies
of
this
Apostolike
age
,
and
these
Protestants
themselues
that
the
true
Church
of
Christ
neuer
did
,
shall
,
or
can
erre
in
any
Iudgment
,
decree
,
sentence
,
or
profession
in
matters
of
faith
,
but
is
pure
Catholike
and
Apostolike
in
all
such
,
in
all
times
,
and
places
,
And
this
article
either
denying
or
doubting
of
such
power
,
and
prerogatiue
in
the
true
Church
,
is
very
Idle
or
Antichristian
,
taking
away
all
certaine
and
holy
Religion
of
Christ
.
As
also
that
the
Church
which
was
when
these
heresies
began
,
euen
Catholike
and
vniuersall
in
all
places
,
and
had
beene
so
in
all
times
before
,
hath
beene
so
euer
since
,
and
still
so
continueth
,
and
florisheth
,
is
that
true
holy
Catholike
&
Apostolike
Church
which
the
holy
Scriptures
,
Fathers
of
this
age
,
and
the
Article
of
our
Creede
,
giue
testimony
vnto
,
And
the
Protestant
particular
Confessions
and
congregations
of
Heluetia
,
Fraunce
,
England
,
Scotland
,
Belgia
,
Poland
,
Argentine
,
Ausburgh
,
Saxony
,
Wittemberge
,
the
Palatine
of
Rheine
,
Boheme
,
and
perhaps
some
others
,
(
being
onely
of
particular
Contryes
or
Townes
,
and
onely
of
some
and
not
all
persons
of
them
)
cannot
be
possibly
Catholike
for
place
,
and
as
vnpossibly
for
time
,
the
eldest
of
them
,
by
their
owne
testimony
,
and
confession
,
vnknowne
vntill
the
yeare
of
Christ
1530.
the
Confession
of
Ausburge
first
began
,
not
printed
vntill
the
yeare
1540.
the
Confession
of
Boheme
1532.
Heleutia
1536.
Saxony
1551.
England
1562.
Scotland
.
1581.
the
like
of
the
rest
.
These
nor
any
of
them
by
the
same
reason
can
be
Apostolike
,
arising
so
many
hundreds
of
yeares
after
the
Apostles
time
.
None
of
all
these
can
be
,
that
one
Church
,
which
was
euer
,
those
being
diuers
from
that
,
&
among
themselues
at
warres
,
both
for
Sacraments
,
discipline
&
doctrine
.
None
of
their
congregations
or
confessions
yet
hath
brought
forth
any
one
man
or
woman
knowne
,
which
in
their
owne
Iudgment
or
sentence
is
honoured
,
or
calendred
for
a
Saint
,
though
their
calenders
,
chronicles
,
and
histories
be
full
of
Saints
,
which
were
of
the
Roman
Church
,
and
Religion
.
They
haue
taken
away
and
ouerthrowne
many
thousand
foundations
of
holynesse
and
piety
,
their
owne
first
foundation
in
such
kinde
is
yet
to
begin
,
this
cannot
be
the
one
,
holy
,
Catholike
,
and
Apostolike
Church
of
Christ
,
which
our
Creeds
doe
teach
vs
;
being
in
all
respects
diametrically
opposite
,
or
rather
contradictory
to
whatsoeuer
is
,
or
can
be
defined
,
or
described
,
as
they
themselues
define
the
true
Church
,
by
those
attributes
,
properties
,
or
distinctiue
differences
,
to
be
one
,
to
be
holy
,
to
be
Catholike
,
and
vniuersall
in
all
times
,
places
,
and
points
of
doctrine
,
and
Sacraments
,
and
to
be
Apostolicall
,
continued
without
intermission
from
the
Apostles
,
in
sound
and
Apostolicall
Christian
Religion
,
in
all
articles
and
matters
of
faith
.
And
thus
it
was
confessed
,
and
professed
by
our
Christian
Britains
,
from
their
first
couersion
,
in
the
Apostles
time
,
as
these
men
themselues
haue
before
deliuered
.
THE
IX
.
CHAPTER
.
The
21.
Article
so
examined
,
and
condemned
.
THE
Article
which
followeth
21.
in
number
,
is
intituled
:
of
the
authority
of
generall
Councels
.
And
in
these
their
words
.
Generall
Councels
may
not
be
grathered
to
gether
without
the
commaundement
and
will
of
Princes
.
And
when
they
be
gathered
,
for
asmuch
as
they
be
an
assembly
of
men
,
whereof
all
be
not
gouerned
with
the
spirit
,
and
word
of
God
,
they
may
erre
,
and
some
time
haue
erred
,
euen
in
thinges
pertaining
vnto
God
.
wherefore
,
things
ordained
by
them
as
necessary
to
saluation
,
haue
neither
strength
,
nor
authority
,
vnlesse
it
may
be
declared
that
they
be
taken
out
of
holy
Scripture
.
Hitherto
this
English
Protestant
Article
.
The
first
part
of
it
requiring
of
necessity
the
commaundement
and
will
of
Princes
,
for
the
validity
of
Councels
is
singular
,
not
onely
against
Catholiks
but
all
Confessions
of
Protestants
,
not
any
one
consenting
in
this
matter
with
our
English
Protestants
,
as
is
euident
in
those
confessions
.
Neither
doe
the
Protestants
of
Britaine
agree
herein
,
but
all
they
,
whom
they
terme
Puritans
or
Disciplinarians
are
quite
of
an
other
opinion
.
And
the
Parlament
Protestants
themselues
of
best
Iudgment
doe
euen
with
publike
allowance
condemne
it
.
Thus
with
such
approbation
they
write
of
themselues
.
The
Protestants
are
seuered
bandes
,
or
rather
scattered
troopes
,
each
drawing
diuers
wayes
without
any
meanes
to
pacifie
their
quarrels
,
to
take
vp
their
controuersies
.
No
Prince
with
any
preeminence
of
Iurisdiction
aboue
the
rest
:
no
Patriarcke
one
or
more
,
to
haue
a
common
superintendance
of
care
,
of
their
Churches
,
for
correspondancy
and
vnity
:
no
ordinary
way
to
assemble
a
generall
Councell
,
the
onely
hope
remaining
euer
to
assuage
their
contention
.
The
other
haue
the
Pope
as
a
common
Father
,
aduiser
and
conductor
to
all
,
to
reconcile
their
Iarres
,
to
appease
their
displeasures
,
to
decide
then
difference
,
aboue
all
things
to
drawe
their
religion
by
consent
of
councels
,
to
vnity
.
And
this
is
euidently
and
experimentally
knowne
to
be
true
▪
by
all
men
,
no
Prince
or
Potentate
spirituall
or
temporall
except
the
Pope
of
Rome
,
either
hauing
,
or
pretending
to
haue
,
any
such
power
,
as
is
necessary
to
call
&
assemble
a
generall
Councell
.
And
for
Protestant
Princes
,
none
clayming
such
prerogatiue
,
but
onely
in
his
owne
temporall
dominions
,
it
is
absolutely
vnpossible
that
any
such
assembly
of
Bishops
,
which
could
deserue
the
name
of
one
halfe
or
third
or
lesse
part
of
a
generall
Councell
,
from
all
Christian
Kingdomes
,
and
contries
,
should
at
any
time
,
or
place
,
be
called
,
and
gathered
together
,
by
any
such
pretended
power
.
And
if
wee
should
allowe
meere
lay
and
prophane
men
,
Souldiars
,
There
was
not
in
any
of
forreine
conuenticles
and
conciables
,
any
one
man
bearing
the
name
of
a
Bishop
,
which
inuented
them
,
or
subscribed
vnto
them
,
as
is
euident
in
their
subscriptions
,
neither
any
one
such
at
this
day
among
them
except
in
Scotland
,
whether
some
of
King
Iames
his
bastard
Bishops
haue
crept
,
sent
,
or
appointed
by
his
regall
supremacy
from
the
newly
hatched
broode
of
England
,
which
neither
now
hath
,
or
had
any
one
true
and
lawfull
Bishop
,
at
the
enactinge
and
first
shaping
of
these
articles
called
forsooth
,
Anglica
confessio
,
the
confession
of
England
,
and
now
scarcely
a
man
to
be
founde
in
England
,
Scotland
,
Fraunce
or
other
contry
,
where
those
confessions
were
first
vented
,
which
consenteth
vnto
them
.
Diuers
of
them
of
late
as
of
Bohemia
,
the
Palatinate
of
Rhyne
,
and
others
in
Germany
wholly
ouerthrowne
,
and
all
returned
to
the
Catholike
faith
,
and
the
rest
so
farre
at
variance
and
distastes
with
their
confessions
,
as
wee
see
in
England
the
late
bookes
of
Doctor
Montague
,
and
,
him
that
gathered
the
booke
of
prayers
priuiledged
by
the
present
Protestant
Bishop
George
of
London
,
both
them
iustifiable
by
this
booke
of
articles
,
their
communion
booke
,
and
other
allowed
rules
of
their
religion
,
are
esteemed
and
accompted
for
straunge
wonders
among
the
present
called
Protestants
.
And
to
shew
of
what
validity
these
pretended
peeces
of
Protestants
Councels
and
confessions
were
from
the
beginning
in
their
owne
Iudgment
,
disablinge
all
such
,
as
be
not
gathered
together
by
the
commaundement
and
will
of
Princes
,
except
here
in
England
,
where
a
woman
was
head
in
al●
things
both
temporall
and
spirituall
,
there
was
n●●
either
the
commaundement
,
will
,
or
assent
of
a●●
true
lawfull
,
and
cheife
Prince
to
those
confession●
but
the
contrary
,
those
assemblies
and
Confessio●
being
gathered
and
concluded
by
refractory
,
disobedient
,
and
vndutifull
people
,
as
is
euident
in
th●
very
Protestant
proceedings
and
histories
of
the●
all
.
In
the
confession
of
Ausburg
the
Protestant
p●blishers
of
it
say
,
that
Ihon
Duke
of
Saxony
E●ctour
,
George
Marquesse
of
Brandeburge
,
Ernestus
Duke
of
Luneburge
,
Philip
Lansgraue
●
The
Apostles
themselues
kept
diuers
councels
in
such
manner
;
The
Scripture
witnesseth
,
that
S.
Peter
and
the
Apostles
assembled
in
Councell
to
be
called
generall
for
that
time
,
consisting
of
all
the
Apostles
,
hiomnes
erant
perseuerantes
vnanimiter
,
It
was
a
generall
Councell
also
for
that
time
Paulus
&
Barnabas
&
ab
Apostolis
,
&
senioribus
.
And
the
Apostles
with
the
disciples
and
rulers
of
the
representatiue
Church
gaue
resolution
and
sentence
vpon
that
doubt
.
Placuit
Apostolis
&
senioribus
cum
omni
Ecclesia
.
So
wee
may
say
of
the
councels
,
wherein
the
The
like
is
also
set
downe
by
S.
Clement
,
when
Hoc
praedicti
sancti
Apostoli
inter
Bishops
should
twise
in
the
yeare
keepe
councels
and
among
themselues
examine
the
decrees
of
religion
,
and
compose
such
Ecclesiasticall
Controuersies
as
should
arise
,
first
in
the
fourth
weeke
after
Pent●cost
,
and
the
second
the
12.
day
of
October
.
Bis
in
anno
fiat
Episcoporum
Synodus
,
&
inter
se
examinent
decreta
religionis
,
&
incidentes
Ecclesiasticas
controuersias
componant
:
semel
quidem
quarta
hebdomade
Pentecostes
:
iterum
autem
Hyperb●retaei
,
duodecimo
.
And
S.
Clement
from
the
same
Apostles
teacheth
He
tell●th
vs
againe
by
the
same
Apostolike
warrant
,
that
a
Bishop
representeth
the
example
of
God
to
men
,
and
ruleth
all
men
,
Preists
,
Kings
,
Magistrats
,
parents
,
children
,
and
all
subiects
.
Stude
Episcope
,
vt
mundus
purusque
sis
,
locum
tuum
,
dignitatemque
tuam
actionibus
declara
,
vt
pote
qui
exemplar
Dei
repraesentas
,
praesidendo
omnibus
hominibus
,
Sacerdotibus
,
regibus
,
Magistratibus
,
parentibus
,
filijs
,
&
pariter
cunctis
And
as
Moses
by
God
was
called
a
God
,
so
a
Bishop
is
to
be
honoured
as
God
.
By
how
much
the
soule
is
more
excellent
then
a
Kingdome
.
Wee
must
loue
a
Bishop
as
a
Father
,
feare
hym
as
a
King
,
honour
him
as
Lord
.
It
is
graunted
onely
to
Preists
,
to
Iudge
in
spirituall
causes
.
Lay
men
must
obey
,
the
Bishop
is
Steward
and
dispenser
of
Ecclesiasticall
things
.
Wee
must
not
aske
an
accomp●
of
him
,
nor
obserue
how
he
performeth
his
dispensation
,
when
,
with
whom
,
where
,
well
or
ill
or
conueniently
.
He
hath
God
his
Iudge
,
who
hath
committed
this
dispensation
into
his
hands
.
Without
a
Bishop
wee
must
do
nothing
.
If
any
man
doth
any
thing
without
the
Bishop
,
he
doth
it
in
vaine
.
A
Bishop
is
the
heade
,
and
must
no●
obey
the
foote
,
a
lay
man
,
but
onely
God
.
He
must
rule
hi●
subiects
,
not
obey
them
.
The
sonne
doth
not
rule
the
Father
,
nor
the
Seruant
his
Lord
,
nor
the
Scholler
his
mastor
,
nor
the
Souldier
the
King
,
so
the
lay
man
must
no●
commaund
the
Bishop
.
Si
de
parentibus
secundum
carnem
lex
diuina
inquit
honora
patrem
tuum
&
matrem
tuam
quanto
magis
de
spiritualibus
parentibus
vob●
praeceptum
est
,
vt
eos
honoretis
,
&
diligatis
tanquam
b●n●ficos
ligatosque
ad
Deum
.
Hos
venerabiliter
colite
varijs
honoribus
.
Hos
Principes
&
Reges
vestros
p●tatote
,
&
tributa
tanquam
Regibus
penditote
.
Si
aliquid
orationi
addendum
est
,
plura
hic
Episcopus
,
quam
ille
,
Rex
,
olim
.
Ille
enim
rem
militarem
tantum
administrabat
,
belli
pacisque
moderator
,
ad
tuenda
corpora
,
hic
verò
Dei
Sacerdotium
administrans
;
corpus
&
animam
periculis
liberat
.
Quanto
igitur
corpore
est
excellentior
,
tanto
Sacerdotium
Regno
praestat
.
Ligat
enim
id
&
soluit
supplicio
,
vel
indulgentia
dignos
.
Ideo
Episcopum
diligere
debetis
,
vt
patrem
,
timeré
vt
Regem
,
honorare
vt
Dominum
.
Non
est
aequum
,
caput
cum
sis
,
ô
Episcope
,
caudae
obsequi
,
hoc
est
,
laico
homini
seditioso
in
alterius
pernici●m
,
sed
soli
Deo
.
Imperare
enim
debes
subditis
non
parere
:
nam
neque
filius
imperat
patri
secundum
originis
rationem
,
neque
seruus
Domino
secundum
potestatis
rationem
,
neque
discipulus
magistro
,
neque
miles
Regi
,
ita
neque
laïcus
Episcopo
.
The
like
he
hath
in
diuers
other
places
,
and
in
Reueremini
Episcopum
vestrum
sicut
Christrum
,
que
madmodum
beat
inobis
praeceperunt
Apostoli
.
Quid
enim
aliud
est
Episcopus
,
quam
is
qui
omni
principatu
&
potestate
superior
est
:
&
quoad
homini
licet
,
pro
viribus
Imitator
Christi
Dei
factus
?
And
therefore
it
is
needfull
that
whatsoeuer
wee
doe
,
wee
attempt
nothing
without
the
Bishop
.
But
wee
must
also
obey
Preists
as
the
Apostles
of
Christ
.
Episcopo
subiecti
estote
velut
Domino
:
ipse
enim
vigilat
pro
animabus
vestris
,
vt
quirationem
Deo
redditurus
sit
.
Necesse
est
it
aque
quicquid
facitis
,
vt
sine
Episcopo
nihil
tentetis
.
Sed
&
Preshyteris
subiecti
estote
,
vt
Christi
Apostolis
.
What
soeuer
Bishop
is
placed
to
gouerne
the
Church
of
Christ
,
wee
must
receaue
him
,
as
him
that
sent
him
.
Wee
must
regard
our
Bishop
as
our
Lord
himselfe
.
Quemcunque
Episcopum
paterfamilias
mittit
ad
gubernandam
familiam
,
huncita
accipere
debetis
,
vt
illum
ipsum
qui
mittit
.
Episcopum
igitur
profecto
aspicere
oportet
vt
ipsum
Dominum
.
Wee
must
be
subiect
both
to
the
Bishop
and
Priests
and
Deacons
.
He
that
obeyeth
them
,
obeyeth
Christ
.
He
that
resisteth
them
,
resisteth
Christ
Iesus
.
He
is
peruerse
contentions
and
proud
,
that
obeyeth
not
Superiours
.
Enitimini
subiecti
esse
Episcopo
,
&
Presbyteris
&
Diaconis
.
Qui
enim
his
obedit
,
obedit
Christo
,
qui
hos
constituit
.
Qui
verò
his
reluctatur
,
reluctatur
Christo
Iesu
.
Praefractus
,
contentiosus
,
&
superbus
est
,
qui
non
obtemperat
Superioribus
.
Sainct
Euaristus
Pope
liuing
in
this
age
writeth
,
as
Sainct
Ignatius
also
in
diuers
places
doth
,
which
I
haue
not
cited
,
that
preists
are
legates
in
the
Church
in
the
place
of
Christ
:
&
as
the
Church
his
spouse
is
ioyned
to
him
:
So
Bishops
are
ioyned
to
their
Churches
,
by
proportion
.
And
the
Church
ought
to
obey
the
Bishop
in
all
things
.
Sacerdotes
vico
Christi
legatione
funguntur
in
Ecclesia
.
Et
sicut
ei
suaconiuncta
est
sponsa
,
id
est
,
Ecclesia
:
sic
Episcopi
tunguntur
Ecclesiae
vnicuique
proportione
sua
.
Et
Ecclesia
Episcopo
in
omnibus
obedire
debet
.
So
our
Protestants
And
that
Sainct
Anacletus
his
predecessour
decreed
,
that
Ecclesiasticall
causes
should
be
hard
onely
before
Ecclesiasticall
Iudges
,
the
greater
to
be
brought
to
the
primate
,
the
lesser
to
the
Metropolitane
Bishop
,
and
onely
temporall
matters
to
be
tryed
before
temporall
Iudges
.
In
Ecclesiasticis
negotijs
,
grauiores
causas
ad
primatem
,
leuiores
ad
Metropolitanum
Episcopum
referendas
,
secularia
negotia
ad
prophanos
Iudices
agenda
esse
iussit
.
And
that
all
might
appeale
to
the
Ecclesiasticall
Court
Omnibus
oppressis
licere
appellare
Ecclesiasticum
forum
.
That
he
was
an
enemy
to
Christ
whosoeuer
should
call
Preists
before
temporall
Iudges
.
And
reputed
them
as
Murtherers
,
which
should
take
away
the
riches
&
right
of
Christ
&
his
Church
:
because
,
saith
he
,
the
Apostles
by
the
commaunde
▪
of
our
Sauiour
did
commaund
,
that
the
priuiledges
of
the
Church
and
Preists
should
be
kept
inuiolate
.
Christo
alienos
esse
iudicabat
,
qui
Sacerdotes
in
ius
vocarent
.
Christi
vel
Ecclesiae
pecunias
auferentes
,
homicidas
iudicari
debere
censuit
:
quia
inquit
priuilegia
Ecclesiae
&
Sacerdotum
,
Apostoli
Saluatoris
iussu
inviolata
esse
debere
iusserunt
.
And
yet
the
holy
Apostolike
writers
being
thus
farre
from
allowing
Kings
,
to
haue
any
power
to
commaund
councels
of
Bishops
,
or
any
one
Bishop
in
such
busines
,
doe
giue
vs
assurance
,
and
some
of
them
also
commaundement
,
that
councels
were
to
be
assembled
,
and
kept
,
euen
in
those
times
when
there
was
no
King
Christian
to
call
,
will
,
or
commaunde
them
,
and
in
all
ages
to
succeede
without
any
such
commaunde
,
or
will
of
them
.
Which
our
Protestants
themselues
plainely
acknowledge
,
and
first
in
this
last
mentioned
Pope
Sainct
Anacletus
,
who
as
they
confesse
decreed
,
that
councels
should
be
kept
twise
in
the
yeare
.
And
such
causes
as
could
not
otherwise
be
determined
should
be
decyded
in
Crebrius
celebrentur
conuentus
,
synodique
.
And
euident
it
is
by
all
antiquities
,
that
many
such
Councels
and
Synods
were
kept
,
longe
before
,
and
when
and
where
there
was
not
any
Christian
Prince
or
King
to
giue
his
will
,
commaund
;
or
consent
vnto
them
.
Diuers
such
are
yet
extant
,
&
Tertullian
lyuing
long
before
any
such
Christian
King
was
either
in
Britaine
which
had
the
first
,
or
els
where
,
is
an
ample
witnesse
,
that
in
diuers
places
,
and
from
all
Churches
councels
were
assembled
,
about
affaires
in
religion
,
and
with
greate
reuerence
,
and
such
as
represented
all
Britaine
was
made
happy
with
the
first
Christian
King
,
&
holy
S.
King
Lucius
,
who
neuer
tooke
vpon
him
any
such
pretended
spirituall
power
,
but
so
much
honoured
that
true
power
in
the
Pope
of
Rome
,
that
by
all
antiquities
,
he
sent
humble
Ambassadge
and
suppliant
letters
to
the
then
Pope
S.
Eleutherius
to
haue
his
Kingdome
conuerted
,
and
Christian
Religion
setled
here
by
his
meanes
,
and
authority
,
and
by
him
and
his
holy
legates
all
such
busines
was
here
established
,
ratified
,
&
confirmed
,
all
historians
forreine
domesticall
,
Catholike
and
Protestant
so
consenting
.
Philipp
was
the
first
Christian
Emperour
though
a
short
time
he
was
so
farre
from
arregating
any
such
power
to
him selfe
,
or
denying
it
to
the
Pope
of
Rome
,
that
as
Eusebius
and
others
testifie
,
he
did
publike
pennance
,
euen
among
the
common
penitents
at
the
Popes
enioyning
it
vnto
him
.
De
Philippo
fertur
,
quod
cum
This
Pope
as
Nicephorus
with
others
writeth
was
Sainct
Fabian
,
which
so
commaundeth
the
first
Christian
Emperour
,
and
hee
Christianly
and
dutifully
obeyed
him
.
When
the
first
Nicen
Councell
against
Arius
,
which
is
commonly
reputed
for
the
first
generall
Councell
,
was
called
.
That
greate
glory
of
this
Kingdome
,
borne
here
,
Constantine
the
greate
was
Emperour
,
and
although
he
was
the
greatest
benefactour
to
the
Church
of
God
,
founder
and
dilatour
of
the
honour
and
renowne
thereof
,
that
enioyed
the
Empire
,
and
hauing
onely
in
his
power
then
to
permit
so
greate
assemblies
of
learned
and
holy
Christians
Bishops
as
were
present
there
,
yet
as
Eusebius
then
liuing
per
literas
honorificè
scriptas
.
And
as
Ruffinus
a
This
is
euident
also
,
by
the
exceeding
greate
desire
,
which
all
good
Bishops
in
all
places
then
had
,
to
assemble
in
such
a
councell
,
which
could
not
be
done
at
that
time
,
persecution
scarcely
yet
ceased
by
inferiour
rulers
,
and
the
Bishops
in
greate
pouerty
,
and
distresse
,
by
their
late
persecution
,
without
the
temporall
helpe
and
allowance
of
the
Emperour
,
which
being
had
,
as
Eusebius
and
others
write
,
came
together
with
greatest
alacrity
,
and
ioye
,
as
men
newly
set
at
liberty
out
of
prison
.
Vbi
edictum
in
quaque
prouincia
diuulgatum
crat
,
omnes
This
is
proued
by
the
greate
temporall
prouision
of
Horses
,
other
beasts
,
and
instruments
of
carriage
:
in
care
peragenda
multum
attulit
subsidij
authoritas
Imperatoris
,
ac
nutus
,
qui
nonnullis
fecit
potestatem
,
equis
publicè
ad
iter
celeriter
conficiendum
dispositis
vtendi
:
alijs
permagnum
iumentorum
instratorum
,
quibus
vcherentur
,
numerum
suppeditauit
.
This
is
manifest
by
his
prouision
of
the
place
of
their
assembly
,
with
Seats
,
dyet
,
all
necessaries
in
his
owne
palace
,
and
he
himselfe
would
not
set
downe
vnlesse
entreated
,
or
vrged
by
the
Bishops
:
Non
priùs
sedit
,
quam
Episcopi
ad
id
innuissent
.
And
to
put
it
out
of
all
contradiction
,
or
question
,
that
he
onely
vsed
his
temporall
power
in
this
busines
,
referring
all
spirirituall
things
to
the
Bishops
,
and
nothing
of
that
nature
to
himselfe
,
he
did
in
open
councell
protest
,
and
confesse
,
that
they
had
power
from
God
to
Iudge
of
Kings
,
and
Emperours
,
and
these
no
such
power
at
all
ouer
Bishops
.
None
but
God
could
Iudge
them
.
They
by
God
were
constituted
as
Gods
ouer
men
,
no
man
could
bee
their
Iudge
.
Ait
ad
Episcopos
:
Deus
vos
constituit
And
by
this
it
also
appeareth
to
whom
the
title
,
right
and
authoritatiue
power
of
callinge
councels
,
euen
generall
,
which
concerne
the
whole
Catholike
Church
of
Christ
,
belongeth
:
To
no
temporall
King
,
Emperour
,
or
Prince
,
as
is
manifest
before
,
and
in
it selfe
euident
,
when
hitherto
no
such
man
had
,
or
claimed
any
power
spirituall
,
or
temporall
,
in
or
ouer
those
contries
and
Kingdomes
,
from
which
came
to
many
confessed
generall
councels
,
hundreds
of
Bishops
,
and
so
wee
should
deny
there
euer
was
any
one
lawfull
generall
councell
,
when
all
agree
there
haue
beene
20.
or
more
,
and
our
Protestant
of
England
by
publike
Parlaments
,
Canons
,
statutes
,
decrees
and
practise
haue
receaued
many
for
such
.
And
so
the
Church
of
God
hath
euer
from
Christ
beene
destitute
of
this
Soueraigne
helpe
,
and
so
is
now
,
and
euer
like
to
be
in
that
desolate
condition
,
in
hauing
no
remedy
to
end
the
Controuersies
which
now
be
,
and
hereafter
are
to
growe
to
the
end
of
the
world
.
For
it
is
rashe
and
madde
lyeing
foolinesse
,
to
affirme
,
or
coniecture
,
that
there
either
now
is
,
or
euer
shall
be
,
such
an
vniuersally
ouerruling
temporall
Prince
in
the
world
.
No
spirituall
Patriarke
,
or
potentate
of
Antioche
,
Alexandria
,
Hierusalem
,
or
Constantinople
euer
claymed
this
prerogatiue
,
and
if
they
had
,
it
could
not
possibly
be
their
due
.
Constantinople
was
not
builded
,
when
this
first
generall
Councell
was
kept
,
and
the
Patriarkes
of
them
all
haue
beene
either
quite
ouerthrowne
▪
or
very
obscure
and
wanting
all
meanes
and
power
diuers
hundreds
of
yeares
,
when
many
confesse●
generall
Councels
haue
beene
called
and
assembled
.
Mutuall
assent
without
a
Superiours
commaunding
ability
is
by
experience
vnpossible
,
a●
ordinary
or
equall
Bishop
or
Bishops
could
not
do
it
,
hauing
no
iurisdiction
the
one
ouer
the
other
par
in
parem
non
habet
authoritatem
,
much
lesse
oue●
Superiours
,
whose
presence
is
more
,
and
most
requisite
and
needfull
in
such
cases
,
places
and
times
.
Therefore
wee
must
of
necessity
confesse
this
power
to
be
the
peculiar
right
of
the
onely
Popes
of
Rom●
for
the
times
beeing
.
They
in
these
and
such
controuersies
,
from
the
dayes
of
the
Apostles
,
and
by
their
order
and
allowance
both
claymed
and
practized
;
and
so
wee
after
so
many
hundreds
of
yeares
in
times
of
Controuersie
and
contention
may
not
deny
it
,
especially
when
denying
it
wee
shall
deny
all
hope
,
and
meanes
to
decide
and
end
the
most
daungerous
debates
in
Religion
.
Pope
Iulius
in
his
epistle
to
Bishops
assembled
at
Antioche
a
patriarchall
See
;
claymeth
that
Councels
could
not
be
called
without
the
Pope
of
Rome
,
that
the
Eccleasticall
Canon
was
so
,
and
decrees
otherwise
made
were
voyde
:
Canon
Ecclesiasticus
vetat
,
ne
decreta
Literis
suis
fatebantur
Ecclesiam
Rom●●●●
But
S.
Marcellus
euen
in
the
place
these
doe
cit●
,
deduceth
this
supreame
authority
to
the
Eiu●
sedes
Romam
translata
est
.
And
the
See
of
Antioch
at
the
first
the
cheifest
thus
yeelding
to
the
See
of
Rome
,
euery
other
must
needs
be
subiect
vnto
it
.
So
were
the
decrees
of
the
Apostles
.
Who
also
ordayned
that
noe
Councell
might
be
kept
without
the
authority
of
that
See
,
nor
any
Bishop
iudged
but
in
Councell
called
by
that
authority
.
Si
vestra
Antiochena
,
quae
oli●
prima
erat
,
Romanae
cesset
sedi
,
nulla
est
,
quaecius
non
subiectae
fit
ditioni
,
ad
quam
o●nes
quasi
ad
caput
,
iuxta
Apostolorum
eorumque
Successoram
Sanctiones
Episcopi
,
q●i
voluerint
,
velquibus
necesse
fuerit
,
suffugere
,
eamque
appellare
debent
,
vt
inde
accipiant
tuitionem
&
liberationem
.
Simulque
ij
dem
inspirante
Domino
constituerunt
,
vt
nulla
Synodus
fieret
praeter
eiusdem
sedis
authoritatem
,
nec
vllus
Episcopus
,
nisi
in
legitima
Synodo
,
suo
tempore
Apostolica
authoritate
conuocata
,
super
quibuslibet
criminibus
pulsatur
audiatur
vel
iudicetur
.
Quia
Episcoporum
iudicia
,
&
summarum
causarum
negotia
,
siue
cuncta
dubia
,
Apostolicae
Sedis
authoritate
sunt
agenda
&
finienda
.
Et
omnia
comprouintialia
negotia
,
huius
sancta
vniuersalis
Apostolica
Ecclesiae
funt
retractandaiudicio
,
si
huius
Ecclesiae
Pontifex
praeceperit
.
Sainct
Alexander
Pope
,
liuing
in
this
first
Apostolike
age
,
is
witnesse
,
that
Christ
himselfe
gaue
this
supreame
And
to
come
againe
,
to
the
first
generall
Councell
held
at
Nyce
:
first
the
Edict
of
Constantine
his
donation
and
endowing
the
Romane
Church
,
and
acknowledging
therein
as
greate
priuiledges
to
belonge
to
that
Apostolike
See
,
as
any
Pope
,
or
learned
Catholike
now
giueth
vnto
it
,
was
passed
by
all
writers
before
Constantine
his
seating
himselfe
in
the
east
,
and
the
callinge
of
the
Nicen
Councell
.
This
is
manifest
,
not
onely
by
Christian
antiquaries
,
too
many
to
be
cited
,
but
Iewes
and
Pagans
also
.
By
that
donation
it
is
euident
that
neither
the
Nicen
,
nor
any
other
such
Councell
,
could
be
called
without
the
allowaāce
of
the
Pope
of
Rome
.
secondly
in
the
Councell
of
Rome
consisting
of
284.
Bishops
all
subscribeing
as
Constantine
himselfe
present
likewise
did
,
by
all
their
harts
and
hands
,
as
greate
primacy
is
graunted
to
that
See
as
euer
it
claymed
.
Nemo
iudicabit
primam
(
Romanam
Episcopi
,
&
45.
Presbyteri
;
&
5.
Diacont
&
Augustus
Constantinus
&
mater
eius
Helena
.
This
was
before
the
Nicen
Councell
by
many
arguments
.
Thirdly
the
Fathers
of
the
Nicen
Councell
sent
it
in
Latine
to
Pope
Syluester
.
Placuit
vt
haec
omnia
mitterentur
ad
Episcopum
vrbis
qui
ad●rant
,
locum
eius
suppleuerunt
.
Their
And
then
after
follow
the
subscriptions
of
the
Bishops
of
Afrike
,
Asia
,
and
Europe
,
The
Bishop●
of
Europe
,
wherein
Rome
is
,
beinge
the
last
there
in
subscription
,
these
Legates
of
the
Pope
,
onely
Preists
subscribeing
first
of
all
Europe
Asia
or
Afrike
,
when
of
themselues
as
Preists
they
had
●●
place
at
all
,
without
power
,
and
authority
from
th●
Apostolike
See
of
Rome
,
by
which
they
had
,
an●
thus
executed
the
cheifest
,
in
that
first
cheife
,
an●
generall
Christian
Councell
of
the
world
,
as
it
i●
commonly
accompted
,
and
by
that
title
propose●
as
an
example
,
and
president
for
those
that
followed
▪
Which
hath
enforced
me
to
continue
my
examination
of
this
part
of
this
Protestant
Article
thus
longe
,
in
regard
this
Councell
being
so
generally
●●c●●ued
by
all
,
may
be●
paterne
square
and
rule
vnto
all
in
this
kinde
of
Question
.
The
pretended
onely
reason
,
which
our
Protestants
before
haue
made
,
to
proue
that
which
followeth
in
this
article
,
That
generall
Councels
may
erre
,
&
sometimes
haue
erred
,
euen
in
things
pertaining
vnto
God
,
being
this
:
forasmuch
as
they
be
an
assembly
of
men
,
whereof
all
be
not
gouerned
with
the
spirit
and
word
of
God
,
is
vaine
,
Idle
,
and
to
no
purpose
:
for
so
wee
might
discredit
and
deny
all
those
Councels
of
the
Apostles
,
and
Disciples
of
Christ
before
remembred
,
especially
all
after
the
choosing
of
the
seuen
Deacons
,
Sainct
Stephen
,
and
therest
.
For
among
these
Nicolas
authour
of
the
Nicolaite
heresie
,
was
one
,
and
so
being
so
vnworthy
an
heretike
,
may
not
be
said
to
haue
beene
allwayes
gouerned
with
the
spirit
,
and
word
of
God
.
And
not
finding
any
other
generall
Councell
from
that
time
vntill
the
first
of
Nice
,
which
our
Protestants
with
generall
applause
receaue
,
and
all
the
Canons
and
decrees
thereof
,
being
receiued
by
Parlaments
,
statutes
,
communion
bookes
,
Canons
,
articles
before
,
and
all
authority
they
haue
,
wee
may
still
doubt
,
or
plainely
say
rather
that
this
erred
euen
in
things
pertaining
vnto
God
,
and
the
very
nature
of
God
himselfe
the
blessed
Trinity
.
And
diuers
others
:
for
although
,
it
consisted
of
the
cheifest
Prelates
of
all
noble
Churches
in
all
Europe
,
Afrike
;
and
Asia
,
●x
●●nibus
Ecclesijs
quae
frequentes
in
tota
Europa
,
Africa
assembly
of
men
,
whereof
all
were
not
gouerned
with
the
spirit
and
word
of
God
,
our
Protestants
goodly
reason
,
for
by
all
writers
ther●
were
17.
knowne
Arian
heretiks
among
them
,
and
for
such
diuers
of
them
with
Arius
condemned
and
exiled
,
at
that
time
,
and
many
more
were
absent
in
greate
number
.
And
if
wee
should
for
this
,
or
any
other
pretended
reason
,
doubt
of
the
truth
of
this
men
Councell
,
it
were
in
vayne
euer
to
labour
our
seeke
to
haue
a
true
generall
,
and
vndoubted
Councell
,
for
a
greater
assembly
and
more
likely
to
conclude
the
truth
,
is
not
morally
possible
to
be
gathered
.
For
besides
the
Emperour
,
all
the
Thus
Eusebius
there
present
,
and
others
liuing
in
that
time
.
And
if
in
ciuill
and
morall
bodies
,
such
as
the
Church
,
Councels
,
Diets
,
Parlaments
and
such
like
assemblies
composed
of
many
and
diuers
persons
and
conditions
,
are
,
wee
should
expect
an
vniuersall
and
generall
consent
of
men
so
assembled
,
wee
shall
finde
there
were
or
haue
beene
or
can
be
very
few
or
none
such
in
the
world
.
That
first
Parlament
of
Queene
Elizabeth
which
ouerthrewe
Catholike
Religion
,
and
set
vp
that
new
profession
which
professeth
and
decreed
the
articles
,
had
but
4.
or
5.
voyces
and
suffrages
more
for
their
new
Religion
,
then
were
for
the
old
,
and
yet
shee
made
so
many
new
Protestant
Lords
for
that
purpose
,
and
vsed
such
irreligious
practises
to
encrease
the
number
for
their
new
erection
,
as
their
owne
historians
aboundantly
haue
testified
.
The
Constantine
the
greate
Emperour
,
if
wee
would
followe
Protestants
for
Princes
Supremacy
,
hath
before
made
the
Iudgment
and
sentence
of
the
Nicen
Councell
,
the
Infallible
Iudgment
and
sentence
of
God
,
and
giueth
the
same
infallibility
to
all
such
Councels
.
Quicquid
in
Sanctis
Episcoporum
concilijs
Sainct
Syluester
Pope
of
Rome
,
as
before
,
with
275.
Bishops
confirmed
that
Councell
in
all
points
,
anathematizing
all
gaynesayers
vnto
it
.
Omnes
qu●
ausi
fuerint
dissoluere
definitionem
Sancti
&
mag●●
Concilij
,
quod
apud
Nicaeam
tongregatum
est
,
anathematizamus
.
Et
dixerint
omnes
,
placet
.
Things
concluded
and
confirmed
for
the
whole
Church
by
so
many
and
greate
authorities
,
and
their
deniall
so
seuerely
punished
,
must
needs
be
of
highest
and
vnfallible
truth
.
The
Apostles
themselues
in
their
Councels
before
haue
giuen
vndoubted
testimony
to
this
if
they
The
Apostolike
men
of
the
first
age
haue
giuen
like
euidence
before
.
And
among
them
S.
Ignatius
who
would
haue
such
councels
often
kept
:
Crebrius
celebrentur
Conuentus
Synodique
:
doth
make
their
decrees
,
and
constitutions
,
of
so
greate
and
vnquestionable
power
,
and
authority
,
that
he
which
doth
otherwise
,
although
he
is
in
other
things
worthy
of
credit
,
although
he
fasteth
,
although
he
liueth
in
virginity
,
doth
miracles
and
prophesieth
is
to
be
accompted
for
a
wolfe
,
which
vnder
a
sheeps
skin
bringeth
destruction
and
bane
to
the
sheepe
.
Quicunque
dixerit
quippi●●
praeterea
quae
constituta
sunt
:
tamet
si
fide
dignus
〈◊〉
,
quamuis
ieiunet
,
quamuis
in
virginitate
degat
,
q●amnis
signa
edat
,
quamuis
prophetet
:
pro
lupo
illum
●●●eas
,
qui
sub
oninae
pelle
exitium
,
pestemque
adfert
●●ib●●
.
So
vnpossible
he
maketh
it
,
that
such
decrees
should
be
vntrue
.
And
the
first
Nicen
Councell
I
beleeue
the
holy
Catholike
Church
,
euer
most
true
,
might
be
false
at
sometimes
:
which
is
a
thing
most
prophane
,
and
Antichristian
to
be
affirmed
.
For
if
a
generall
Councell
representing
the
whole
Church
,
ruling
,
gouerning
and
teaching
it
in
the
cheifest
Bishops
,
and
Pastours
there
present
,
might
erre
,
the
whole
Church
both
the
Gouernours
,
and
gouerned
therein
must
needs
be
in
the
same
desolate
estate
.
And
our
Protestant
Bishops
and
Doctours
The
authority
of
generall
Councels
is
most
holsome
in
the
Church
.
A
generall
Councell
is
highest
Iudge
.
Bishops
assembled
in
a
generall
Councell
haue
authority
to
subiect
euery
man
that
shall
disobey
such
determinations
,
as
they
consent
vpon
,
to
excommunication
,
and
censures
of
like
nature
.
Wee
must
receaue
and
respect
the
authority
of
all
Catholike
Doctours
,
whose
doctrine
and
writings
the
Church
alloweth
:
wee
must
more
regard
the
authority
of
Catholike
Bishops
:
more
then
these
the
authority
of
the
Apostolike
Churches
:
amongst
them
more
especially
the
Church
of
Rome
:
of
a
generall
Councell
,
more
then
all
these
.
False
it
is
,
that
wee
admitte
no
Iudge
,
but
Scriptures
,
for
wee
appeale
still
to
alawfull
generall
Councell
.
This
being
thus
generally
written
with
authority
,
and
in
the
name
of
all
Protestants
,
especially
in
England
,
they
must
needs
graunt
,
that
generall
Councels
be
of
infallible
Iudgment
,
in
articles
of
religion
,
otherwise
there
is
no
meanes
left
to
finde
the
truth
,
but
wee
might
and
must
wander
from
one
false
&
deceitfull
rule
to
an
other
,
without
end
.
And
seeing
euery
Court
and
Consistory
;
from
which
appeales
are
,
or
may
be
made
,
is
inferiour
,
more
vncertaine
,
and
of
lesse
authority
,
then
that
Seate
of
Iudgment
to
whom
it
is
appealed
,
it
is
most
certaine
,
by
these
Protestants
themselues
,
that
they
which
neuer
had
,
haue
,
or
,
as
before
,
can
haue
hereafter
any
generall
Councell
,
to
which
they
must
appeale
,
as
they
doe
,
cannot
haue
any
possible
title
to
true
religion
,
for
themselues
or
the
least
colour
or
pretence
of
Iustice
or
Religion
for
such
monstrous
,
and
horrible
penalties
,
and
cruelties
,
as
are
inflicted
,
to
enforce
the
Catholiks
,
so
many
generall
Councels
,
consisting
of
diuers
hundreds
of
learned
and
holy
Bishops
,
or
to
perswade
them
to
embrace
their
Protestant
professions
which
neuer
had
any
lawfull
Bishop
according
to
this
fift
Councell
.
Illud
generaliter
clarum
est
,
quod
si
quis
praeter
sententiam
Metropolitani
fuerit
factus
Episcopus
,
eum
magna
Synodus
definiuit
non
esse
Episcopum
.
That
is
generally
manifest
,
that
if
any
man
is
made
a
Bishop
against
the
will
or
likeing
of
the
Metropolitane
,
this
greate
Councell
,
doth
define
that
he
is
no
Bishop
.
And
so
can
make
no
Bishop
or
Preist
.
So
by
this
most
holy
Councell
,
so
often
and
authoritatiuely
receaued
by
our
English
Protestants
,
as
is
before
declared
,
they
neither
haue
nor
possibly
hereafter
by
their
proceedings
can
haue
any
one
Archbishop
,
Bishop
,
Preist
or
Cl●●●gy
man
among
them
:
for
if
their
pretended
●●●ner
of
constitution
were
true
,
which
wee
haue
in●●ncibly
proued
otherwise
,
yet
they
themselues
,
and
all
other
writers
confesse
,
they
had
not
the
assent
,
but
vttermost
dissent
and
disagreement
of
any
domesticall
or
forreine
Metropolitane
for
their
new
Religion
or
consecration
.
But
this
sacred
Councell
euen
in
those
Canons
which
our
Protestants
Qui
in
clerum
ante
ascripti
Their
conclusion
of
this
article
,
Things
ordained
by
generall
Councels
,
as
necessary
vnto
saluation
h●●e
neither
strength
,
nor
authority
,
vnlesse
it
may
be
declared
,
that
they
be
taken
out
of
holy
Scriptures
.
This
is
aboundantly
before
confuted
where
I
entreated
of
their
article
of
Scriptures
.
So
it
is
by
that
is
deliuered
in
this
Councell
,
which
they
wholy
,
and
without
any
the
least
exception
,
admit
.
For
in
denyall
of
marriage
vnto
Cleargy
men
,
it
hath
done
it
by
the
old
Apostolike
tradition
of
the
Church
,
secundum
veterem
Ecclesiae
traditionem
.
So
they
doe
in
the
true
gouernment
of
the
Church
by
the
Pope
,
and
Patriarkes
.
Antiqua
consuetudo
.
Antiqua
mores
.
Mos
antiquus
.
Seruetur
,
Seruentur
.
Consuetud●
obtinuit
,
&
antiqua
traditio
.
Yet
true
gouernment
of
the
Church
,
is
with
them
an
essentiall
property
of
the
true
Church
,
vnseperable
,
and
so
necessary
to
saluation
.
So
is
the
true
Cleargy
and
consecration
as
also
the
holy
Sacrifice
&
Sacrament
of
the
altar
,
really
containing
the
body
of
Christ
,
yet
by
these
men
not
to
be
declared
by
Scriptures
,
they
finding
no
such
thing
in
them
.
And
these
Protestants
themselues
with
publike
Bishops
assembled
in
a
generall
Councell
haue
authority
,
to
interpret
Scriptures
,
and
by
their
authority
to
suppresse
all
them
,
that
gaine
say
such
interpretation
.
Therefore
if
there
were
question
of
truely
interpreting
Scripture
,
Protestants
must
yeeld
to
generall
Councels
,
and
not
these
to
them
,
particular
Churches
(
if
the
Protestant
was
such
)
must
of
duty
and
necessity
submit
themselues
to
the
vniuersall
,
and
Apostlike
Catholike
,
such
as
a
generall
Councell
is
,
as
the
first
Nicen
Councell
in
the
Creede
thereof
,
which
Protestants
receaue
,
doth
declare
it selfe
,
and
such
generall
Councels
to
be
,
and
so
inflicteth
censures
.
Anathematizat
Ca●●olica
THE
X.
CHAPTER
.
The
22.
Article
thus
likewise
examined
,
and
condemned
.
THE
next
article
the
22.
in
number
is
intituled
:
of
Purgatory
.
And
is
thus
.
The
Romish
doctrine
concerning
Purgatory
,
pardons
,
worshipping
,
and
adoration
aswell
of
Images
,
as
of
reliques
,
and
also
inuocation
of
Saincts
,
is
a
fond
thing
,
vainely
inuented
,
and
grounded
vpon
no
warranty
of
Scripture
,
but
rather
rep●gnant
to
the
word
of
God
.
Much
matter
in
few
words
,
many
things
peremptorily
affirmed
,
nothing
proued
.
All
false
,
and
foolish
also
,
where
as
they
would
haue
all
thing
grounded
vpon
warranty
of
Scripture
,
so
many
times
by
them
affirmed
,
and
as
often
by
me
before
confuted
.
And
to
take
their
assertions
in
order
beginning
with
their
first
,
about
the
Romish
(
their
phrase
)
doctrine
concerning
Purgatory
.
This
is
thus
set
downe
in
the
Councels
of
Florence
and
Trent
:
If
men
truely
ponitent
depart
this
life
,
in
the
loue
of
God
,
before
they
haue
satisfied
for
their
sinnes
,
their
soules
are
purged
with
the
paines
of
Purgatory
.
And
that
they
may
be
releiued
from
such
paines
,
the
suffrages
of
the
saithfull
aliue
,
to
wit
,
sacrifice
of
Masse
,
prayers
and
almes
and
other
offices
of
piety
,
which
by
the
faithfull
are
vsed
for
other
faithfull
people
,
according
to
the
institu●●ons
Nor
is
this
the
Romish
onely
but
also
the
Greekish
and
Catholike
doctrine
of
the
Church
of
Christ
.
So
is
affirmed
by
Gennadius
their
learned
Patriarke
in
his
defence
of
the
recited
Councell
of
Florence
:
The
doctrine
of
Purgatory
,
prayer
and
Sacrifice
for
the
deade
was
a
tradition
of
the
Apostles
.
That
which
the
La●●nes
call
purgatorium
,
purgatory
,
they
of
the
Greeke
Church
name
catharterion
,
a
purging
place
,
They
were
onely
Scismaticorum
Sectatores
,
followers
of
Scismatikes
,
which
denied
it
.
This
is
likewise
confessed
The
Greeke
Patriarke
hath
before
affirmed
it
,
So
will
our
Protestants
hereafter
.
And
the
Apostolike
men
of
this
age
affirme
and
proue
it
.
Sainct
Clement
saith
his
Master
and
predecessour
Sainct
mortuos
sepelire
,
&
diligenter
corum
exequias
peragere
,
proque
eis
or●●e
,
&
eleemosynas
dare
.
To
bury
the
deade
,
and
diligently
performe
their
funerals
,
and
pray
,
and
giue
almes
for
them
.
He
deliuereth
further
how
in
their
publike
And
from
Iames
Alphaeus
named
the
Brother
of
our
Lord
,
frater
Domini
,
he
setteth
downe
the
manner
how
the
Deacon
vsed
publikely
to
giue
warning
in
the
time
of
the
holy
Sacrifice
,
to
pray
for
the
soules
of
the
faithfull
deceased
,
deliuering
the
very
prayer
commonly
vsed
in
such
cases
,
directly
proueing
a
place
of
Purgatory
,
and
prayer
for
the
deliuery
of
the
faithfull
departed
from
thence
,
with
a
remission
of
all
punishment
,
they
had
deserued
,
and
were
to
suffer
,
vntill
they
were
by
such
meanes
freed
thereof
.
Pro
defunctis
qui
in
Christo
requieuerunt
,
●um
in
s●●●
Patriarcharum
,
&
Prophetarum
,
at
que
Apostolorum
.
And
expresseth
plainely
,
that
such
holy
prayers
,
Sacrifice
,
almes
,
and
the
like
workes
of
piety
,
did
onely
helpe
and
profit
such
,
as
the
Catholike
Councels
haue
before
deliuered
,
and
Catholiks
performe
such
duties
for
,
dying
in
state
of
grace
,
not
yet
hauing
satisfied
for
their
sinnes
.
Sed
he
saith
the
Preists
powreth
fourth
his
〈◊〉
holy
prayer
for
him
that
is
departed
this
life
.
Accede●s
dininus
praeful
,
precem
super
to
sacratissimam
fun●●●
.
And
repeating
the
same
againe
,
he
setteth
downe
,
how
all
saluted
the
deade
,
and
prayed
for
him
,
or
them
,
and
their
prayer
was
,
that
God
would
remi●
them
all
their
sinnes
which
by
humane
frailty
they
had
committed
,
and
place
them
in
the
light
and
region
of
the
liuing
,
in
the
bosomes
of
Abraham
,
and
Isaac
,
and
Iacob
,
in
the
place
from
whence
all
greefe
,
sadnesse
and
groneing
flyeth
away
.
Accedens
diuinus
Antistes
precem
suam
super
mortuum
peragit
:
postquam
precem
,
&
ipse
eum
praesul
salutat
,
&
suo
deinceps
ordine
qui
〈◊〉
omnes
.
Precatur
oratio
illa
,
diuinam
bonitatem
,
〈◊〉
cuncta
dimittat
per
infirmitatem
humanam
admissa
peccata
defuncto
:
eumque
in
luce
statuat
,
&
regione
viuorum
,
in
sinibus
Abrahae
,
&
Isaac
,
&
Iacob
,
in
loco
vnde
aufugit
dolor
,
&
tristitia
,
&
gemitus
.
And
expoundeth
this
Bosome
of
Abraham
,
whither
the
faithfull
are
translated
by
the
prayers
,
and
other
good
deeds
of
the
liuing
,
from
the
place
of
punishment
or
Purgatory
,
where
they
were
beforeto
the
eternall
felicity
in
heauen
,
as
Catholiks
now
hold
and
teach
.
Sinus
autem
beatorum
Patriarcharum
reli●●●rumque
sanctorum
omnium
,
vtreor
,
diuinissimae
ac
beatissimae
sedes
,
quae
deiformes
omnes
suscipiunt
,
insenescibili
,
&
beatissima
perfectione
.
And
there
hee
solueth
that
pretended
exception
,
which
our
Protestants
make
against
this
Apostolike
doctrine
,
&
practise
,
because
they
suppose
the
soules
of
these
faithfull
deceased
to
be
without
all
hope
,
to
goe
to
any
other
place
,
then
that
they
are
receaued
in
,
when
they
are
newly
seperated
from
their
bodies
,
and
the
center
of
all
for
euer
to
be
after
death
as
their
liues
and
actions
were
in
this
world
,
and
he
affirmeth
that
the
prayers
of
the
iust
doe
as
well
helpe
those
,
that
are
deade
,
being
worthy
of
such
prayers
,
in
the
time
of
their
life
,
as
the
liuing
,
and
the
true
traditions
of
the
Scriptures
so
teach
vs
.
Verùm
,
inquies
fortassis
,
haec
quidem
rectè
à
nobis
dicta
esse
;
sed
te
dubitare
,
cur
à
diuinabonitate
postulet
Antistes
mortuo
peccatorum
remissionem
,
&
parem
Sanctis
ac
lucidissimam
haereditatem
.
Sienim
vnusquisque
praemia
consequetur
a
diuina
iustitia
,
eorum
bonorum
aut
malorum
quae
in
hac
vita
gessit
;
perfecit
autem
is
qui
defunctus
est
huic
vitae
consentaneas
actiones
:
quanam
A●●tistitis
orationis
in
aliam
quietis
sedem
migrabit
;
praeter
eam
quaeipso
digna
,
est
,
&
quae
vitae
hi●
actae
respondet
?
equidem
probe
scio
,
scriptis
diuints
insistens
,
vnumquemque
remuneratitiam
sortem
adepturum
.
Conclusit
enim
,
inquit
,
Dominus
apud
se
:
&
referet
vnusquisque
ea
quae
per
corpus
gessit
,
siue
bonum
siue
malum
.
Quod
autem
&
iustorum
preces
etiam
i●
hac
vita
,
nedum
post
mortem
,
ijs
solùm
profint
,
qui
digni
sunt
sacris
precibus
,
Scripturarum
nos
edocent
verae
traditiones
.
He
teacheth
as
Sainct
Clement
hath
done
before
,
that
this
manner
of
praying
and
doing
other
workes
of
piety
,
for
the
deade
,
was
vsed
and
auayle
able
for
true
beleeuing
Christians
onely
,
which
died
in
the
state
of
grace
.
Prophanis
vita
functis
haec
non
precatur
:
non
modo
quia
in
hoc
diuinitut
acceptum
desereret
ordinem
,
&
aliquid
Hierarchicum
contumaciter
praesumeret
non
motus
à
caeremoniarum
conditore
,
sed
quia
in
execrabili
oratione
non
exaudiretur
,
atque
non
immeritò
ipse
audiret
oraculum
illud
institiae
plenum
:
petitis
,
&
non
accipitis
,
quia
malè
petitis
.
within
three
dayes
,
as
it
did
,
he
told
him
that
he
was
to
goe
to
the
parts
of
the
furthest
deepe
place
,
where
he
should
be
in
perpetuall
darkenesse
,
and
burned
with
cruell
fire
for
euer
.
Traiane
perge
ad
vlterioris
abissi
loca
,
&
ad
praeparata
tibi
tormenta
festina
,
vbi
nocte
perpetua
,
&
saeuo
exurendus
es
incendio
.
This
he
spake
by
the
spirit
of
God
prophetically
,
&
consequently
truely
:
cui
spiritu
prophetico
dixit
.
This
was
the
doctrine
,
and
practise
of
the
whole
Church
of
God
expressed
,
and
professed
in
the
most
auncient
liturgies
,
and
publike
Masses
,
ascribed
to
the
holy
Apostles
,
then
publikely
vsed
.
In
the
Masse
of
S.
pro
requie
antè
defunctorum
,
&
Patrum
,
&
fratrum
,
Dominum
●remus
.
Let
vs
pray
to
our
Lord
for
the
rest
of
them
that
be
already
departed
this
life
,
our
fathers
and
brothers
.
That
God
will
graunt
their
oblation
to
be
acceptable
,
for
propitiation
of
sinnes
,
and
ignorances
,
and
rest
of
the
soules
of
them
that
be
deade
before
vs
.
Fac
vt
oblatio
nostra
acceptabilis
sit
,
sanctificata
in
Spiritu
sancto
,
in
propitiationem
nostrorum
peccatorum
,
&
ignorantiarum
populi
,
&
in
requiem
animarum
eorum
,
qui
ante
nos
dormierunt
.
Memento
Domine
Deus
spirituum
&
vniuersae
carnis
,
quorum
memoriam
egimus
,
&
quorum
memoriam
non
egimus
,
orthodoxorum
,
ab
Abeliusto
vsque
in
hodiernum
diem
.
Ipse
ibi
fac
cos
requie
scere
in
regione
viuentium
,
in
regno
tuo
,
in
delicijs
Paradisi
in
si●●
Abrahae
,
&
Isaac
,
&
Iacob
,
sanctorum
Patrum
nostrorum
,
vnde
exulat
dolor
,
tristitia
&
gemitus
,
vbi
lustrat
lumen
vultus
tui
,
&
refulget
perpetuo
.
Pro
requie
patrum
,
&
fratrum
nostrorum
,
qui
ante
nos
dormierunt
,
dicamus
omnes
toto
animo
,
Domine
miserere
.
The
like
hath
the
liturgy
of
Sainct
Matthew
:
All
other
auncient
publike
liturgies
and
Masses
of
all
nations
agree
herein
.
The
best
learned
Fathers
both
of
the
Greeke
and
Latine
Church
doe
assure
vs
,
it
was
a
tradition
of
the
Apostles
,
and
receaued
and
practised
in
the
whole
Church
.
Ab
Apostolis
sancitum
est
,
vt
in
celebratione
venerandorum
mysteriorum
memoria
fiat
eorum
qui
hinc
decesserunt
.
Qui
ante
nostestes
fuerunt
,
habentes
ante
nos
traditionem
●●
Ecclesia
,
quique
etiam
à
patribus
suis
traditum
acceperunt
,
quemadmodum
etiam
hi
a
suis
patribus
didicerunt
.
Pro
peccatoribus
facimus
memoriam
,
pro
peccatoribus
misericordiam
Dei
implorantes
.
Ecclesia
necessariò
hoc
perficit
traditione
à
patribus
accepta
.
Quis
autem
poterit
statutum
matris
dissoluere
,
aut
legem
patris
?
Sacrificium
pro
defunctorum
fidelium
requie
offerre
,
vel
pro
eis
orare
,
quia
pertotum
hoc
orbem
custoditur
,
credimus
quod
ab
ipsistraditum
sit
,
hoc
enim
vbique
Catholicatenet
Ecclesia
.
This
was
so
generally
receaued
,
and
confessed
doctrine
,
practised
in
all
times
and
places
,
That
vntill
Aërius
the
heretike
in
the
dayes
of
Constantine
,
no
man
denied
it
,
and
he
for
his
singular
deniall
thereof
,
was
and
is
condemned
of
heresie
,
with
all
his
followers
.
This
is
a
truth
so
euident
,
that
our
Protestant
writers
doe
with
their
publike
warran●
thus
acknowledge
it
.
The
primatiue
Church
did
offe●
sacrifice
at
the
altar
for
the
deade
.
Sacrifice
for
the
dead●
was
a
tradition
of
the
Apostles
,
and
the
auncient
Fathere
.
Sainct
Chrysostome
taught
it
to
be
the
Apostles
ordinance
to
pray
for
the
deade
.
Aerius
condemned
the
custome
of
the
Church
in
naming
the
deade
at
the
altare
,
and
offering
the
sacrifice
of
Eucharist
for
them
:
and
for
this
his
rash
and
inconsiderate
boldnesse
,
and
presumption
in
condemning
the
vniuersall
Church
of
Christ
,
he
was
iustly
condemned
.
In
the
Masses
or
liturgies
of
Basile
,
Chrysostome
and
Epiphanius
,
the
deade
were
prayed
for
.
Ipsi
veteres
preces
fundebant
pro
defunctis
.
The
●●ncient
Fathers
powred
out
their
prayers
for
the
deade
.
Dionysius
(
the
Areopagite
,
Sainct
Paules
scholler
)
●aught
that
sinnes
are
purged
in
purgatory
.
In
purgatorio
expiari
peccata
.
The
prayer
made
for
the
departed
doth
beseech
the
diuine
Clemency
,
to
forgiue
the
party
deceased
all
sinnes
committed
by
humane
infirmity
.
Oratio
illa
precatur
diuinam
clementiam
,
vt
cuncta
dimittat
per
infirmitatem
humanam
admissa
peccata
,
defuncto
.
If
wee
should
giue
any
respect
to
the
Iewes
,
Mahometans
and
Now
wee
need
not
doubt
but
this
so
publike
and
common
truth
was
also
brought
into
Britaine
,
and
here
practized
and
taught
by
our
first
Fathers
in
Religion
.
Whosoeuer
they
were
the
Apostles
or
their
disciples
from
Hierusalem
,
Rome
or
what
Apostolike
place
else
they
held
professed
and
taught
the
Apostles
doctrine
and
tradition
and
vsed
their
liturgies
:
if
from
Hierusalem
,
that
of
S.
Iames
where
the
deade
are
so
often
prayed
for
,
and
the
sacrifice
of
Masse
offered
for
them
.
And
where
there
was
a
particular
Church
,
in
the
first
dayes
of
Christianity
as
S.
Bede
from
antiquity
sequens
veter●●●
Mauricus
in
S.
Dubrit●●●
his
time
,
So
is
the
charter
of
King
Arthur
to
the
schoole
of
Cambredge
,
proremedio
animarum
antecessorum
Orabat
pro
spiritu
fratermp
quotidie
.
Sainct
Patrike
prayed
for
the
dead
orauit
pro
anima
eius
.
S.
Iltutus
appointed
50.
of
his
schollers
to
pray
for
the
soules
of
the
deade
continually
.
Constituit
quinquaginta
fratres
,
qui
continuam
animarum
memoriam
haberent
.
And
as
I
haue
spoken
before
,
how
the
first
Christians
at
Hierusalem
had
a
particular
Church
founded
,
and
employed
to
that
holy
vse
.
So
our
Christians
Britans
insisting
in
the
same
deuotion
from
the
beginning
,
had
diuers
such
foundations
and
Churches
especially
to
offer
sacrifice
,
and
pray
for
the
deade
.
One
of
them
was
at
london
.
Ecclesiam
The
next
exception
,
which
is
taken
by
our
Protestants
that
the
Romish
doctrine
concerning
pardons
,
is
a
fonde
thing
,
vainely
inuented
,
and
grounded
vpon
no
warranty
of
Scripture
,
but
rather
repugnant
to
the
word
of
God
.
The
Councell
of
Trent
setteth
downe
the
Catholike
doctrine
in
this
point
,
which
these
men
call
the
The
same
holy
Councell
with
all
good
Catholiks
as
much
condemneth
abuses
in
pardons
or
Indulgences
,
and
as
wisely
preuenteth
them
,
as
any
enemy
of
Indulgences
doth
,
euer
did
,
or
can
desire
.
That
there
this
power
of
graunting
pardons
and
Indulgences
for
remitting
the
temporall
punishment
,
due
to
sinne
,
is
first
euident
by
that
is
said
of
the
paines
and
punishment
of
purgatory
before
.
For
no
man
will
or
can
deny
but
if
the
Church
hath
power
or
meanes
to
remit
paines
,
to
them
that
be
deceased
,
and
out
of
the
state
of
meriting
,
in
themselues
,
much
rather
it
hath
such
power
and
remedies
for
the
liuing
which
by
themselues
may
,
and
doe
merit
,
and
are
in
all
respects
parts
and
subiects
of
the
militant
Church
of
Christ
.
Secondly
whereas
this
Protestant
article
saith
pardons
haue
no
warranty
of
Scripture
,
but
rather
repugnant
to
the
word
of
God
.
The
Apostolike
Fathers
of
this
first
age
haue
taught
vs
otherwise
before
,
euen
of
the
paines
of
Purgatory
.
And
the
Scripture
is
cleare
both
that
Christ
did
graunt
this
power
to
his
Church
,
and
the
Church
practized
it
in
the
Apostles
time
.
Of
this
power
of
remitting
sinnes
,
and
their
punishment
,
Christ
must
needs
meane
when
he
said
to
S.
Peter
,
he
would
giue
you
shall
loose
on
earth
shall
be
loosed
in
heauen
.
Quaecunque
solueritis
super
terram
,
erunt
soluta
&
in
coelo
.
And
againe
,
whose
sinnes
you
forgiue
they
are
forgiuen
vnto
them
.
Quorum
remiseritis
peccata
,
remitiuntur
ets
.
And
that
wee
may
be
assured
,
these
words
and
warrants
of
Christ
did
carry
this
construction
,
and
giue
this
power
,
and
not
onely
to
the
then
present
Apostles
but
their
Successours
,
and
Rulers
in
his
Church
for
euer
,
first
Sainct
Paul
who
was
not
an
Apostle
,
Preist
nor
Christian
then
at
the
giuing
of
this
cominission
,
nor
there
present
,
did
thus
expounde
it
,
and
practise
it
.
For
first
excommunicating
the
wicked
Corinthian
which
had
committed
So
the
learned
holy
Fathers
after
expound
it
,
Take
the
holy
Ghost
,
whose
sinnes
you
forgiue
they
are
forgiuen
vnto
them
,
and
whose
you
retaine
they
are
retained
.
And
thereby
claime
as
ample
warrant
and
power
as
any
Priest
,
Bishop
,
Prelate
or
Pope
doth
or
euer
did
,
both
to
absolue
from
sinnes
,
and
pardon
and
giue
Indulgence
,
for
all
paine
,
and
punishment
in
any
wise
due
or
belonging
to
any
sinne
,
or
sinnes
,
how
many
or
enormeous
soeuer
they
be
,
and
by
the
greatest
authority
in
their
Religion
presume
to
practise
it
in
such
manner
.
For
absolution
and
pardoning
of
all
sinnes
they
haue
the
warrant
of
as
many
Parlaments
as
they
haue
kept
since
Queene
Maryes
time
,
all
the
Reigne
of
Queene
Elizabeth
:
King
Iames
and
Charles
all
their
books
of
articles
,
Canons
,
Iniunctions
,
and
generall
practise
of
their
congregation
Protestant
in
England
now
about
70.
yeares
allowing
and
exercising
publikely
their
communion
booke
,
vtterly
and
vnder
greate
penalties
forbidding
all
other
Rituals
or
Church
seruice
,
in
this
euery
minister
doth
may
or
is
bound
thus
to
say
to
men
confessing
their
sinnes
vnto
them
.
Our
Lord
Iesus
Christ
hath
lest
power
to
his
Church
to
absolue
all
sinners
which
truely
repent
and
beleeue
in
him
,
and
by
his
authority
committed
to
me
,
I
absolue
thee
from
all
thy
sinnes
,
in
the
name
of
the
Father
,
and
of
the
sonne
and
of
the
holy
Ghost
,
Amen
.
King
Iames
Supreame
heade
of
their
Church
,
in
his
Prouinciall
Councell
,
or
conference
,
with
his
Protestant
Bishops
and
Doctours
thus
defineth
or
declareth
.
The
particular
and
personall
absolution
from
sinne
after
confession
,
is
Apostolicall
,
and
a
very
godly
ordinance
.
Where
wee
see
,
that
euery
Parish
pretended
Preist
,
or
minister
with
our
Protestants
(
for
so
their
directory
is
)
may
,
and
ought
by
their
Religion
,
attempt
to
giue
plenary
pardons
,
and
Indulgences
,
in
as
ample
,
or
rather
more
ample
,
and
illimited
manner
then
any
Pope
did
.
For
by
their
religion
this
is
to
be
or
may
be
executed
by
any
minister
to
any
penitent
whomesoeuer
without
any
restriction
,
and
from
all
sinnes
and
punishments
due
to
them
,
which
is
most
manifest
by
their
last
assertion
and
doctrine
of
denying
purgatory
and
prayer
for
the
deade
,
onely
constituting
two
places
for
the
deceased
,
hell
and
heauen
,
and
teaching
that
euery
penitent
so
absolued
,
and
receauing
Indulgence
from
them
,
so
dying
doth
immediately
goe
to
heauen
,
and
so
of
necessity
by
their
doctrine
and
practise
,
they
must
needs
hold
,
that
they
giue
plenary
Indulgence
to
euery
such
confessing
penitent
.
This
they
confirme
further
,
proue
,
&
practise
in
all
their
Ecclesiasticall
Courts
,
where
they
inflict
,
and
continue
,
or
at
their
pleasure
forgiue
,
pardon
and
giue
Indulgence
of
all
punishments
and
paines
for
sinne
.
This
they
protest
and
declare
with
their
publike
authority
in
their
Church
seruice
,
diuers
times
in
the
yeare
,
their
publike
direction
and
commaunde
,
openly
in
their
Churches
thus
pronouncing
:
Brethren
in
the
primatiue
Church
there
was
a
goodly
discipline
,
that
at
the
beginning
of
lent
,
such
parsons
as
were
notorious
sinners
were
put
to
open
pennance
,
&
punished
in
this
world
,
that
their
soules
might
be
saued
in
the
day
of
the
Lord
:
and
that
other
admonished
by
their
example
,
might
be
the
more
afraide
to
offend
:
it
were
much
to
be
wished
,
the
said
discipline
may
be
restored
againe
.
And
this
booke
of
articles
it
antiqua
&
canonica
lex
seruabitur
,
and
to
be
obserued
,
and
they
leaue
it
in
the
power
of
the
Bishop
to
be
Iudge
,
when
and
how
they
are
to
be
vsed
,
licebit
Episcopo
h●manius
aliquid
de
●is
statuere
.
And
their
priuate
writers
both
in
their
publike
sermons
,
and
bookes
published
with
authority
,
and
for
which
some
haue
beene
made
Bishops
among
them
,
doe
thus
confirme
it
.
As
there
is
a
death
in
sinne
,
and
a
death
to
sinne
,
so
there
is
a
double
resurrection
:
the
first
à
culpa
from
sinne
:
the
second
à
poena
,
from
the
punishment
which
followeth
thereupon
.
The
true
Church
admitteth
and
receaueth
all
,
that
with
sorrowfull
repentance
returne
,
and
seeke
reconciliation
,
how
greate
soeuer
their
offences
haue
beene
:
not
forgetting
to
vse
due
seuerity
▪
which
yet
she
sometime
remitteth
.
The
auncient
Bishops
were
w●nt
to
cut
of
greate
parts
of
enioyned
pennance
:
which
remission
and
relaxation
was
called
an
Indulgence
.
The
like
haue
others
,
and
among
other
reasons
And
for
all
Bishops
he
setteth
downe
,
from
the
Apostles
order
,
that
all
Bishops
should
vse
mercy
humanity
,
and
indulgence
towards
penitents
.
Primum
He
teacheth
the
like
thus
againe
,
peccantem
ca●●iga
,
&
ieiunio
afflictum
remissione
releua
,
&
ingemiscentem
recipe
.
And
leauing
all
to
the
Church
,
to
impose
pennance
,
to
alter
chaunge
,
ease
or
giue
,
pardon
,
release
,
and
giue
Indulgence
of
it
,
he
addeth
:
nolite
pro
omni
peccato
eandem
sententiam
ferre
,
And
Sainct
Ignatius
earnestly
vrgeth
to
take
These
Indulgences
here
did
farre
exceede
them
which
the
Canons
graunt
,
Longè
Canonum
Indulgentiam
excedente
.
An
euident
argument
they
were
more
auncient
then
the
Canons
.
And
being
as
h●
teacheth
without
Innouation
or
chaunge
,
eue●
from
the
first
conuersion
of
this
Kingdome
and
the
Apostles
time
.
Which
our
oldest
antiquities
warranted
both
by
Catholike
and
Protestant
historians
,
and
our
Protestants
themselues
will
thus
proue
vnto
vs
.
They
testifie
with
Antiquity
that
That
th●se
holy
Legates
procured
10.
yeares
of
Indulgence
for
all
visitours
of
that
sacred
place
of
Glastenbury
:
Sancti
Phaganus
&
Deruianus
perquisierunt
ab
Eleutherio
Papa
qui
eos
miserat
decem
annos
Indulgentiae
.
And
these
old
Acts
did
testifie
,
that
the
same
holy
Legates
obtained
30.
yeares
of
Indulgence
for
all
Bishops
,
that
should
with
deuotion
visit
the
chappell
there
builded
,
in
honour
of
S.
Michael
the
Archangell
.
Dicebat
eadem
scriptura
quod
venerandi
Phaganus
&
Deruianus
perquisierant
triginta
annorum
Indulgentiam
omnibus
Episcopis
ipsum
locum
,
ob
honorem
beati
.
Michaelis
pia
voluntate
vis●
tantibus
.
The
old
Manuscript
antiquities
of
Glastenbury
set
downe
the
names
of
almost
an
hundred
holy
and
auncient
Bishops
,
which
had
giuen
Indulgences
to
that
holy
place
.
Wee
cannot
but
Iudge
the
like
of
other
Churches
,
and
places
whose
monuments
haue
not
beene
so
happily
preserued
.
And
this
is
sufficient
for
this
Question
.
The
next
Protestant
exception
in
this
article
is
concerning
Images
,
and
is
this
:
The
Romish
doctrine
concerning
worship
and
adoration
of
images
is
a
fond
thinge
,
vainely
inuented
,
and
grounded
vpon
no
warrant
of
Scripture
,
but
rather
repugnant
to
the
word
of
God
.
The
Councell
of
Trent
for
Catholiks
thus
deliuereth
their
doctrine
,
and
practise
in
this
point
,
which
these
men
terme
the
Romish
doctrine
.
Imagines
Christi
,
Deiparae
Virginis
&
aliorum
Sanctorum
,
in
templis
praesertim
habendas
&
retinendas
:
eisque
debitum
honorem
&
venerationem
impertiendam
:
non
quòd
credatur
inesse
aliqua
in
ijs
diuinitas
,
vel
virtus
propter
quam
sint
colendae
:
vel
quòd
ab
eis
sit
aliquid
petendum
:
vel
quòd
fiducia
in
Imaginibus
sit
figenda
▪
veluti
olim
fiebat
à
gentibus
,
quae
in
idolis
spem
suam
collocabant
:
Sed
quoniam
honos
qui
eis
exhibetur
,
refertur
ad
prototypa
,
quae
illae
representant
.
Ita
vt
per
imagines
quas
osculamur
,
&
coram
quibus
caput
aperimus
,
&
procumbimus
,
Christum
adoremus
,
&
Sanctos
,
quorum
illae
similitudinem
gerunt
,
veneremur
.
Id
quod
conciliorum
,
praesertim
verò
,
secundae
Nicaenae
Synodi
decretis
contra
imaginum
oppugnatores
,
est
sancitum
.
That
the
Images
of
Christ
,
The
Mother
of
God
and
other
Saincts
are
to
be
had
and
retained
especially
in
Churches
:
and
due
honour
and
reuerence
is
to
be
done
vnto
them
:
not
because
wee
may
or
doe
beleeue
,
there
is
any
diuinity
or
vertue
in
them
,
for
which
they
are
to
be
reuerenced
:
or
that
any
thing
is
,
or
may
be
asked
of
them
,
or
trust
placed
in
them
,
as
it
was
vsed
of
the
gentils
,
which
placed
their
hope
in
Idols
.
But
because
the
honour
which
is
done
to
them
is
referred
to
these
whose
Images
they
be
,
and
represent
.
So
that
by
the
Images
which
wee
kisse
,
and
before
which
wee
put
of
our
hats
,
and
kn●ele
downe
,
wee
adore
Christ
,
and
worship
the
Saincts
,
whose
similitude
they
beare
.
Which
is
defined
in
the
decrees
of
Councels
,
especially
of
the
second
Councell
of
Nice
against
the
oppugners
of
Images
.
That
Nicen
generall
Councell
so
defineth
,
and
testifieth
it
to
be
the
doctrine
of
the
Fathers
,
and
tradition
of
the
Catholike
Church
in
all
the
world
.
Imaginis
honor
in
prototypum
resultat
,
&
qui
adorat
Imaginem
,
in
ea
adorat
quoque
descriptum
argumentum
.
Sic
enim
Sanctorum
nostrorum
patrum
obtinet
disciplina
,
vel
traditio
Catholicae
Ecclesiae
,
quae
à
finibus
vsque
ad
fines
Euangelium
suscepit
.
They
say
it
was
the
faith
of
the
Apostles
,
Fathers
,
and
all
true
beleeuers
in
the
world
.
And
doe
anathematize
all
that
alledge
the
sentences
of
holy
Scripture
against
Idols
,
against
such
sacred
Images
,
or
call
them
Idols
,
or
say
the
Christians
adore
Images
,
as
Gods
,
and
those
that
wittingly
communicate
with
them
,
that
hold
opinion
against
such
Images
,
or
abuse
them
.
Sancta
Synodus
exclamauit
omnes
sic
credimus
,
omnes
idem
sapimus
,
omnes
approbantes
subscripsimus
.
Haec
est
fides
Apostolorum
,
haec
est
fides
patrum
,
haec
est
fides
orthodo●orum
,
haec
fides
orbem
terrarum
confirmauit
.
Credentes
in
vnum
Deum
,
in
Trinitate
laudatum
,
venerandas
Imagines
amplexamur
.
Qui
secus
agunt
,
anathemate
percelluntur
.
Quicunque
sententias
sacrae
Scripturae
de
Idolis
contra
venerandas
Imagines
adducunt
,
anathema
.
Qui
venerandas
Imagines
Idola
appellant
,
Anathema
.
Qui
dicunt
quòd
Christiani
Imaginès
vt
Deos
adorent
,
anathema
.
Qui
scientes
communicant
cum
illis
,
qui
contra
venerandas
Imagines
sentiunt
,
aut
eas
dehonestant
,
anathema
.
And
this
being
a
generall
Councell
,
as
our
Protestants
confesse
,
and
so
by
their
owne
allowance
before
,
the
greatest
authority
in
the
Church
of
Christ
,
doth
expressely
confute
all
pretended
obiections
out
of
Scripture
,
which
Protestants
now
vse
against
holy
Images
being
vrged
by
the
I
conoclasts
Image
breakers
,
heretiks
at
that
time
,
And
proueth
that
from
the
Apostles
time
,
the
Catholike
doctrine
and
vse
of
them
had
euer
beene
obserued
in
the
Church
.
And
for
this
first
Apostolike
age
,
Eusebius
,
Sozomen
,
Nicephorus
and
others
testifie
,
that
the
woman
of
phoenicia
cured
of
her
infirmity
by
our
Sauiour
in
the
Ghospell
,
by
touching
the
hemme
of
his
garment
,
did
make
Images
of
that
miracle
of
Christ
healing
her
,
and
herselfe
kneeling
vnto
him
:
and
that
at
the
Image
of
our
Sauiour
there
grew
vp
an
herbe
curinge
all
diseases
,
to
proue
the
allowance
,
and
reuerent
vse
of
such
,
for
the
Christians
had
that
Image
in
greate
reuerence
,
and
so
it
continued
at
Paneades
in
phoenicia
,
vntill
Iulian
Euagrius
and
others
call
it
sanctissionam
Imaginem
diuinitus
,
fabricatam
.
The
most
holy
Image
made
by
God
.
The
Greeke
Church
keepeth
a
yearely
feaste
,
and
solemnity
of
this
holy
Image
on
the
17.
of
the
Calends
of
September
.
The
same
I
say
,
of
the
holy
Image
of
Christ
made
by
himselfe
in
wipinge
his
face
,
going
to
his
passion
,
with
a
linnen
cloath
deliuered
to
him
by
S.
Veronica
,
by
some
Bereuice
,
as
the
tradition
of
the
Church
of
Christ
,
Methodius
,
Marianus
,
Scotus
,
Mattheus
Westmonasteriensis
and
others
,
and
the
same
holy
Image
still
with
greate
reuerence
preserued
at
Rome
inuincibly
proue
.
How
much
this
sacred
Image
was
honoured
presently
in
this
age
,
and
euer
after
,
wee
may
informe
our selues
by
that
history
of
Tyberius
the
Emperour
,
as
it
is
thus
related
by
our
old
historian
Matthew
of
westminster
,
euen
as
he
is
published
by
our
Protestants
and
others
.
Tyberius
being
troubled
with
a
grieuous
leprosie
,
and
hearing
of
the
miracles
of
Christ
,
at
and
about
Hierusalem
sent
Volusianus
thither
to
entreate
Christ
to
come
to
cure
him
,
but
the
Iewes
hauing
put
him
before
Volusianus
coming
to
Hierusalem
to
death
,
he
meeting
with
S.
Veronica
,
and
informed
by
her
&
others
that
this
holy
Image
being
deuoutely
vsed
,
(
huius
Imaginis
aspectum
si
Dominus
tuus
〈◊〉
intueatur
,
continuo
sanitatis
beneficio
potietur
.
)
he
should
presently
be
healed
.
He
bringeth
S.
Veronica
with
the
Image
of
Christo
to
Rome
,
and
enformed
the
Emperour
of
this
matter
,
whereupon
Tyberius
caused
the
way
to
be
spredde
with
silke
cloathes
,
and
the
Image
to
be
thus
presented
vnto
him
.
Who
presently
thus
beholding
it
,
obtained
his
former
health
.
Caesar
pannis
sericis
viam
sterni
fecit
,
&
Imaginem
sibi
prasentari
praecepit
:
Qui
mox
vt
eam
fuit
intuitus
,
pristinam
assecutus
est
sanitatem
.
This
greate
honour
the
greate
Emperour
by
the
direction
of
Christians
vsed
,
as
they
likewise
did
,
being
himselfe
Sainct
Epiphanius
also
maketh
mentions
of
diuers
Images
of
Christ
,
some
of
gold
,
others
of
siluer
,
others
of
other
matter
preserued
from
the
time
of
Pontius
Pilate
before
Christs
Passion
.
And
those
Images
must
needs
be
both
very
auncient
,
and
honoured
,
for
both
S.
Ireneus
and
Tertullian
make
mention
of
Carpocrites
and
his
followers
the
heretiks
of
that
name
,
and
who
began
about
the
yeare
of
Christ
129.
whome
S.
Epiphanius
doth
charge
to
haue
exceeded
the
due
Christian
honour
giuen
to
Images
,
and
among
other
their
errours
to
haue
offered
sacrifice
,
euen
such
as
the
gentiles
vsed
to
these
&
other
prophane
Images
of
Pagans
.
Habent
Imagines
per
colores
depictos
,
quidam
etiam
ex
auro
&
argento
ac
reliqua
materia
,
quas
sane
Imagines
Iesu
esse
dicunt
:
&
has
Iesu
Imagines
sub
Pontio
Pilato
factas
esse
,
quando
inter
homines
versabatur
.
Insuperque
philosophorum
quorundam
,
Pythagorae
,
Platonis
,
Aristotelis
,
&
aliorum
.
Cum
quibus
Philosophis
etiam
alias
Imagines
Iesu
collocant
,
collocat
asque
adorant
,
&
gentium
mysteria
perficiunt
.
Erectis
enim
his
Imaginibus
de
caetero
gentium
mores
seruant
.
Qui
vero
sunt
gentium
mores
alij
,
quàm
sacrificia
atque
alia
?
Nicephorus
The
worshipping
of
these
holy
Images
,
especially
that
which
King
Abgarus
a
Christian
receaued
,
is
deliuered
vnto
vs
by
no
lesse
then
such
publike
regall
warrant
,
decree
and
practise
.
For
as
the
Emperour
Constantinus
porphyrogenitus
,
Simon
Metaphrastes
and
others
proue
vnto
vs
,
King
Deus
,
qui
in
te
sperat
,
à
spe
non
ex●idet
.
O
God
he
that
trusteth
in
thee
,
shall
not
fayle
in
his
hope
.
And
withall
he
gaue
commaundment
,
that
whosoeuer
passed
into
the
City
by
that
porte
,
should
first
doe
reuerence
,
and
due
honour
to
that
Image
.
And
this
order
was
obserued
of
all
Passengers
Arcuulfus
an
auncient
Bishop
of
Fraunce
and
pylgrime
to
Hierusalem
,
quilocorum
gratia
Sanctorum
〈…〉
Hierosoly●iam
lustrata
omni
terra
pro●●s●ionis
,
Adamannus
an
holy
Preist
and
Abbot
of
th●●
Britaine
,
and
S.
B●de
after
them
is
witnesse
,
that
●mong
the
holy
memories
of
Christ
at
and
about
Hierusalem
,
there
was
kept
a
lynnen
cloath
aboue
8.
foote
longe
,
made
as
was
thought
by
the
blessed
Virgin
,
redde
on
the
one
side
,
and
greene
on
the
other
,
containing
the
Image
of
Christ
and
his
12.
Apostles
,
and
was
there
worshipped
in
the
Church
.
Aliud
quoque
aliquanto
maius
linteum
in
This
was
likewise
reuealed
to
Augustus
the
Emperour
by
the
apparition
of
a
Virgin
with
a
child
in
her
armes
from
heauen
.
And
he
fell
downe
and
worshipped
the
Image
or
apparition
.
And
is
commended
for
it
by
all
writers
.
Apertum
est
coelum
&
.
nimius
splendor
irruit
supereum
,
&
vidit
in
coelo
pulcherrimam
virginem
stantem
super
altare
,
&
puerum
tenentem
in
brachijs
.
Et
miratus
est
nimis
,
&
vocem
dicentem
audiuit
:
Haec
ara
filij
Dei
est
.
Qui
statim
proijciens
se
in
terram
,
adorauit
.
This
was
the
doctrine
and
practise
of
the
Druides
of
this
Kingdome
a●d
Fraunce
,
whome
our
Protestants
merueylouslie
commend
vnto
vs
,
for
hauing
a
Prophesie
among
them
,
that
the
Sauiour
of
the
world
should
be
borne
of
a
virgin
,
they
erected
Churches
&
Images
vnto
them
,
namely
at
Charters
in
Fraunce
.
Where
their
Prince
and
they
both
founded
such
a
Church
with
an
Image
of
the
blessed
virgin
with
Christ
in
her
armes
,
and
worshipped
it
,
as
the
auncient
tradition
and
Annals
of
that
Church
with
others
proue
.
The
Image
or
signe
of
the
Crosse
is
not
so
resembling
,
representatiue
of
Christ
,
or
his
Passion
,
as
the
Images
of
Christ
and
his
Saincts
be
of
them
,
especially
that
being
a
common
Instrument
of
death
,
in
the
greate
Romane
Empire
at
the
death
of
Christ
.
And
yet
in
honour
of
Christ
suffering
death
and
r●deeming
the
world
by
his
passion
vpon
a
Crosse
,
The
signe
●nd
Image
thereof
was
presently
after
his
death
euen
by
his
Apostles
,
disciples
,
and
first
Christians
in
this
age
,
had
,
and
vsed
with
greate
reuerence
;
and
honour
.
I
may
be
more
breife
in
this
matter
seeing
our
Protestants
by
their
greatest
euen
regall
authority
,
haue
thus
declared
:
The
signe
of
the
Crosse
is
an
Apostolicall
constitution
and
Tradition
.
And
so
they
vse
in
their
publike
practicall
communion
booke
at
the
baptisme
of
euery
child
,
thus
prescribing
for
a
rule
and
law
:
The
Preist
shall
make
a
Crosse
,
vpon
the
childes
forchead
,
saying
:
wee
receaue
this
child
into
the
congregation
of
Christs
flocke
,
and
doe
signe
him
with
the
signe
of
the
Crosse
,
in
token
that
hereafter
●e
shall
not
be
ashamed
to
confesse
the
faith
of
Christ
crucified
,
and
manfully
to
sight
vnder
his
banner
,
against
sinne
,
the
world
,
and
the
deuill
,
and
to
continue
Christs
faithfull
seruant
vnto
his
lines
end
.
Amen
.
Therefore
if
by
so
greate
a
Protestant
warrant
and
profession
the
signe
of
the
Crosse
is
so
honorable
,
that
it
is
an
Apostolicall
constitution
,
binding
and
commaunding
all
,
an
Apostolicall
tradition
,
to
be
religiously
kept
and
obserued
of
all
,
so
honorable
and
necessary
a
profession
,
confession
and
testimony
of
our
faith
,
and
Religion
neuer
to
be
denied
,
that
when
wee
were
infants
,
and
could
not
doe
this
of
our selues
,
it
was
,
and
ought
to
be
performed
by
others
for
vs
,
as
our
whole
faith
was
so
professed
for
vs
in
our
baptisme
,
much
more
ought
all
Christians
coming
to
yeares
of
Iudgment
,
and
discretion
performe
those
holy
bondes
and
duties
by
themselues
.
And
that
our
Protestants
need
not
feare
they
haue
herein
donne
or
graunted
too
much
,
they
shall
heare
the
Apostolike
men
of
this
age
,
from
whom
they
haue
in
some
sorte
borrowed
this
their
doctrine
,
practise
,
and
confession
,
deliuer
the
Apostolike
doctrine
,
vse
&
custome
,
farre
more
plainely
,
amply
,
and
honorably
,
in
this
busines
.
The
old
Anonymus
writer
of
the
Apostles
liues
characteribus
plusque
vetustis
inscriptum
,
writeth
,
that
Sainct
Thaddeus
cured
K●ng
Abgarus
with
the
signe
of
the
Crosse
,
imposito
Regi
crucis
signaculo
,
ab
omni
eum
languore
sanauit
.
An
holy
Angell
engraued
in
square
stones
foure
Crosses
in
euery
corner
of
the
Church
one
,
per
quatuor
angulos
circumuolans
,
digito
s●●
in
quadr●tis
sax●s
sculpsit
signum
crucis
.
And
gaue
Charge
to
make
the
signe
of
the
Crosse
on
their
foreheads
.
Quale
signum
ego
sculpsi
in
his
saxis
,
tale
vos
digit●
S.
Basil
speaking
of
traditions
of
the
Apostles
,
Crucem
Domini
,
semper
in
mente
,
in
ore
,
in
signo
tenete
.
Crux
enim
Domini
armatura
vestra
contra
Sathanam
,
galea
custodiens
caput
,
lorica
protegens
pectus
,
clypeus
tela
maligni
repellens
,
gladius
iniquitatem
&
Angelicas
insidias
peruersae
potestatis
sibi
propinquare
nullo
modo
sinens
.
Hoc
solo
signo
coelestis
victoria
data
est
nobis
,
&
per
Crucem
baptismo
Dei
sanctificatum
est
,
The
Crosse
of
Christ
is
euer
to
be
in
our
minde
,
our
mo●th
,
and
signe
.
It
is
an
armour
against
Sathan
,
a
Sallet
defending
the
heade
,
a
breasteplate
defending
the
breast
,
a
sheild
repelling
the
darts
of
the
deuill
,
a
sword
keeping
vs
from
his
iniquity
and
deceits
.
The
signe
by
which
celestiall
victory
is
giuen
vnto
vs
,
by
the
Crosse
baptisme
is
sanctified
.
Sainct
Clement
from
the
Apostles
witnesseth
,
that
the
Bishops
and
Preists
in
the
beginning
of
the
sacrifice
of
Masse
armed
themselues
with
this
signe
on
their
forehead
.
Episcopus
splendidam
vestem
indutus
,
vnà
cum
sacerdotibus
,
&
stans
ad
altare
,
&
facto
manu
in
fronte
trophaeo
Crucis
,
dicat
.
The
history
ascribed
to
S.
Linus
Successour
to
S.
Pete●
The
history
of
Sainct
Andrew
that
greate
Apostle
written
by
the
Cleargy
of
Achaia
where
he
suffered
martyrdome
,
then
present
or
liuing
,
and
both
confirmed
by
many
other
old
writers
,
and
receaued
by
the
Churches
authority
is
wonderfull
for
his
worshipping
of
the
Image
of
the
Crosse
.
Adductus
Andreas
ad
locum
martyrij
;
cum
Crucem
vidisset
,
longe
exclamare
caepit
:
ô
bona
Cr●●●
,
quae
decorem
ex
membris
Domini
suscepisti
,
diu
desiderata
,
sollicitè
amata
,
sine
intercessione
quaesita
,
&
aliquando
cupienti
animo
praeparata
,
accipe
me
ab
hominibus
,
&
redde
me
magistro
meo
.
And
he
is
accompted
first
composer
of
the
Masse
now
called
S.
Chrysostomes
Masse
,
wherein
the
signe
of
the
Crosse
is
vsed
with
greate
honour
.
So
it
is
diuers
times
in
the
Masses
of
S.
Peter
,
S.
Iames
,
S.
Marke
,
and
others
,
S.
Denis
the
Areopagite
witnesseth
it
was
honorably
vsed
in
the
holy
mysteries
,
Sacraments
,
and
ceremonies
of
the
Church
in
this
age
.
Pontifex
trino
Crucis
sanctae
signaculo
vnctionem
inchoat
.
Cuilibet
ipsorum
à
benedicente
Pontifice
Crucis
imprimitur
signum
.
Signi
vitalis
impressio
omnium
simul
carnalium
desideriorum
vacationem
,
vitamque
ad
Dei
imitation●m
effictam
signat
.
Prochorus
and
others
write
,
●hat
S.
Iohn
the
Apostle
did
diuers
miracles
with
this
holy
signe
.
Sanctae
Crucissignaculo
muniuit
.
Sanctae
The
first
Christian
Britans
of
this
profession
.
Girald
.
Cambr
.
descr
.
Cambr.
cap.
18.
Crucis
signo
dixit
infirmo
:
in
nomine
Domini
nostri
Ies●
Christi
surge
,
&
vade
in
domuni
tuam
sanus
:
&
〈◊〉
surrexit
aeger
sanus
.
The
like
is
written
of
S.
Thomas
the
Apostle
,
and
there
still
remaineth
to
this
day
from
his
time
,
an
Image
of
the
Crosse
engraued
in
stone
vpon
a
tombe
,
where
he
preached
among
the
Indians
.
The
recitall
of
others
in
this
age
committed
to
writing
by
credible
Authours
,
would
be
longe
and
tedious
in
so
manifest
a
truth
.
Gulielmus
Eisengrenius
in
his
fift
Centenary
hath
gathered
many
there
to
be
seene
.
This
holy
vse
and
custome
was
transported
euen
in
this
time
by
all
humane
Iudgment
,
euen
into
the
new
world
,
as
some
call
America
,
for
both
Catholike
and
Protestant
Authours
and
eye
witnessing
trauaylers
assure
thus
:
In
Acuzamil
an
Ilande
neare
vnto
Iucatan
,
they
founde
a
Crosse
two
fadoms
high
,
to
which
they
of
the
contry
had
recourse
as
to
acclestiall
and
diuine
thinge
.
Which
must
needs
be
erected
by
Christians
there
,
in
this
primatiue
time
,
this
being
a
plaine
and
geometricall
Image
and
paterne
of
the
Crosse
of
Christ
,
by
tradition
fifteene
foote
longe
Crux
sancta
quindecim
erat
longa
pedes
.
And
to
come
home
to
our
Britans
here
,
their
auncient
learned
Bishops
and
Antiquaries
assure
vs
,
that
from
their
first
conuersion
they
vsed
deuoute
reuerence
and
gaue
farre
greater
honour
to
the
Image
and
signe
of
the
crosse
,
and
such
representatiue
holy
signes
,
then
any
other
nation
Christian
did
.
Cruci
deuotam
reuer●ntiam
exhibere
longeque
magis
quam
vllam
gentem
honorem
deferre
videmus
.
And
wee
finde
in
the
Antiquities
of
Glastenbury
,
O
lignum
foelix
in
quo
Deus
ipse
pependit
.
O
happy
crosse
whereon
God
himselfe
did
hange
.
And
no
man
can
deny
it
.
Nemo
pernegabit
.
And
the
Sybils
did
both
Prophesie
of
the
crosse
and
the
worship
thereof
.
Quare
&
lignum
crucis
,
&
ei●
veneratio
a
Sibylla
praefignificata
est
.
And
this
hee
affirmeth
from
certaine
tradition
,
and
vndoubte●
true
testimonyes
.
Haec
ex
viris
,
qui
illa
accuratè
●●runt
,
&
ad
quos
eorum
cognitio
à
patribus
ad
liberi●
successione
quadam
deriuata
peruenit
,
&
qui
eade●
ipsa
literis
prodere
,
posterisquerelinquere
studueru●
audiuimus
.
And
thus
it
was
obserued
here
in
Britaine
the
first
Christianitie
herein
euery
age
,
by
S
▪
Ioseph
and
his
ossociats
in
the
first
age
,
by
S.
Dami●nus
Phaganus
and
their
company
in
the
second
,
and
third
also
.
In
which
we
find
it
was
a
custome
also
among
Christians
both
to
carry
about
with
them
the
Image
of
the
crosse
or
crucifixe
,
and
to
giue
honour
vnto
it
,
as
much
as
Catholichs
now
doe
.
This
we
proue
by
S.
Amphibalus
that
blessed
priest
,
Bishop
and
martir
sent
hither
from
Rome
,
and
continually
carryinge
a
crucifixe
about
with
hym
in
the
moste
bitter
persecution
of
Dioclesian
.
What
was
the
worship
hee
and
others
then
did
saepe
prosternitur
ante
crucem
,
&
quasi
pendentem
,
Dominum
Iesum
in
cruce
cerneret
,
veniam
precatur
.
Sie
pedes
,
sic
vulneris
loca
assidua
exosculatione
demulcet
,
ac
si
adipsius
quem
crucifigi
viderat
vestigia
procumberet
Redemptoris
.
Sanguine
mixtae
per
ora
voluuntur
lachrimae
super
illud
venerabile
lignum
crucis
vbertim
decidentes
.
He
often
falleth
downe
before
the
Crosse
,
and
as
he
had
seene
our
lord
Iesus
on
the
Crosse
.
The
blessed
penitent
craueth
pardon
.
So
hee
did
with
dayly
kissing
embrace
the
places
of
his
woundes
,
as
if
he
had
fallen
downe
at
the
feete
of
our
redeemer
,
whom
he
saw
crucified
.
Teares
mixt
with
bloode
do
runne
▪
downe
his
face
,
and
plentifully
fall
downe
vppon
the
venerable
Crosse
.
This
is
as
much
as
the
present
Church
of
Rome
alloweth
,
or
any
good
Catholike
doth
,
or
is
allowed
to
doe
.
And
yet
this
greate
glory
of
Britayne
,
so
glorious
and
noble
a
Saint
,
&
Martyr
,
giuing
so
greate
honour
,
and
reuerence
to
the
Image
of
Christ
crucified
,
doth
by
the
same
Authours
,
as
strictly
and
punctually
condemne
the
Idolatrous
gentils
for
their
Idols
,
as
any
Christian
,
Catholike
or
protestant
can
doe
,
and
with
the
same
censors
and
authorities
which
our
protestants
vnlearnedly
and
vnaduisedly
vse
,
or
abuse
rather
against
this
Catholike
custome
and
practise
,
he
still
carryed
the
crucifixe
in
his
hand
to
his
death
,
kissing
,
reuerencing
The
Image
of
this
blessed
virgyn
was
honorable
and
renowned
both
in
Britayne
and
fraunce
from
,
or
before
our
first
Christianitie
as
I
haue
proued
They
haue
the
picture
of
an
exceeding
fayre
woman
,
holding
a
child
in
her
armes
,
whereof
they
say
hee
was
deliuered
a
virgin
.
And
these
nations
though
so
remote
had
also
the
Images
of
the
12.
Apostles
,
as
these
and
other
Authors
thus
deliuer
vnto
vs
:
There
bee
certayne
pictures
of
the
fashion
,
and
with
the
markes
of
the
twelue
Apostles
,
and
being
demaunded
,
what
maner
of
men
these
twelue
Apostles
were
,
they
answeare
,
they
were
greate
Philosophers
,
which
liued
vertuously
,
and
therefore
they
were
made
Angels
in
heauen
.
That
God
,
which
they
doe
the
greatest
honour
vnto
,
they
paint
with
a
body
,
out
of
whose
shoulders
come
three
heades
,
which
looke
one
vppon
an
other
,
which
signifie
,
as
they
say
that
all
three
haue
but
one
will
.
Which
no
man
can
well
doubt
but
that
they
are
true
memoryes
,
though
afterward
misunderstood
in
longe
tract
of
tymc
,
of
the
holy
Trinitie
,
and
Christian
Religion
preached
there
by
some
of
the
Apostles
,
whose
Images
bee
so
longe
honoured
there
,
and
that
was
the
maner
in
that
first
Apostolicke
Apostolorum
Imagines
,
Pauli
videlicet
&
Petri
in
tabulis
coloribus
depictas
asseruari
vidimus
.
And
the
Apostles
by
them
so
honoured
.
Veteres
adhunc
modum
honorare
soliti
fuerunt
.
The
like
or
more
amply
hath
Nichephorus
&
others
affirming
that
S.
Luke
Euangelist
painted
their
Images
as
diuers
others
.
It
is
manifest
in
the
historie
of
S.
Syluester
and
Constantine
,
that
not
onely
the
Images
of
S.
Peter
and
S.
Paule
which
appeared
vnto
Constantine
,
but
of
the
other
Apostles
were
with
reuerence
kept
,
and
preserued
at
Rome
amonge
so
many
persecutions
.
I
need
not
to
proceed
to
more
particular
places
and
examples
,
when
we
haue
both
vnwritten
and
written
tradition
,
that
euen
from
the
tyme
of
The
next
exception
of
our
Protestants
in
this
Article
Against
the
doctrine
&
practise
of
the
Church
of
Rome
and
Catholiks
,
is
to
vse
their
words
concerning
their
worshippinge
an
adoration
of
Reliques
,
termed
by
them
as
the
others
before
,
a
fonde
thinge
,
vainely
inuented
,
and
grounded
vpon
no
warrantie
of
scripture
,
but
rather
repugnant
to
the
worde
of
God
.
The
Councell
of
Trent
for
Catholiks
thus
defineth
veneranda
esse
.
Affirinantes
Sanctorum
reliquijs
venerationem
atque
honorem
non
deberi
,
vel
eas
aliaque
sacra
monumenta
à
fidelibus
inutiliter
honorari
,
omnino
damnandos
esse
,
prout
iam
pridem
cos
damnauit
,
&
nuncetiani
damnat
Ecclesia
.
The
bodyes
of
holy
Martyrs
and
others
that
lyue
with
Christ
are
to
be
reuerenced
.
The
Church
doth
now
condemne
,
as
longe
agoe
it
hath
condemned
those
which
affirme
that
reliks
of
Sainsts
,
or
that
they
and
other
sacred
monuments
ar
vnprofitably
honoured
of
the
faithfull
.
Now
lett
vs
examine
what
was
the
doctrine
and
practise
of
the
Apostles
,
and
Apostolike
men
in
this
first
age
,
in
this
question
.
Moses
Bar-cepha
a
Syrian
many
hundreds
of
yeares
since
,
and
Iacobus
Orrohaita
before
hym
,
and
by
hym
cited
,
be
wittnesses
that
the
body
and
Reliks
of
the
first
man
Adam
a
penitent
and
holy
father
after
his
fall
,
Aedificatis
sepulchra
Prophetarum
,
&
ornatis
S.
Epiphanius
and
other
noble
wittnesses
proue
,
The
like
they
testifie
of
Micheas
:
est
monumentum
Magnis
honoribus
sepultus
est
.
So
of
Achias
:
postremum
honorem
&
monumentum
sortitus
est
.
Likewise
of
Aggaeus
:
prope
Sacerdotes
,
cum
honore
&
gloria
conditus
est
.
So
of
Samuel
the
Prophet
preserued
with
greate
honour
and
his
reliks
in
the
time
of
Arcadius
the
Emperour
.
he
himselfe
with
a
greate
number
of
Bishops
,
which
put
his
holy
reliks
in
silke
and
a
vessel
of
golde
being
praesent
and
translating
them
from
Iury
into
Thracia
with
such
pompe
and
honour
,
that
the
traine
continued
from
palestina
to
Chalcedon
.
Omnes
Episcopi
in
serico
&
vase
a●reo
portauerunt
.
Omnium
Ecclesiaru●
populi
occurrenunt
sanctis
reliquijs
,
&
tanta
laetiti●
,
quasi
praesentem
vinentemque
Prophetam
cernere●●
,
susceperunt
:
vt
de
palestina
vsque
Chalcedonem
iungerentur
populorum
examina
.
The
reliks
of
the
Patriarks
were
buryed
and
O
Rachel
,
Rachel
my
mother
behold
Ioseph
thy
sonne
whome
thou
hast
loued
,
what
is
befallen
vnto
hym
.
Beholde
he
is
ledd
captyue
as
a
Malefactour
.
O
Rachel
receaue
thy
sonne
:
O
mother
receaue
me
:
ô
my
mother
heare
the
mourning
and
bitter
scriking
of
my
hart
:
my
eyes
can
no
longer
sustayne
teares
,
neither
my
life
sufficeth
,
to
such
lamentations
and
groanings
.
The
honour
which
was
due
and
done
to
her
graue
at
her
first
buriall
the
scripture
recordeth
:
Erexit
Iacob
titulum
super
sepulchrum
eius
:
hic
est
titulus
The
reliks
which
were
in
it
,
and
made
it
more
The
Apostoliks
Fathers
of
this
age
did
also
vse
S.
Dionysius
the
Areopagite
setteth
downe
also
The
same
S.
Denys
,
S.
Damascen
,
and
others
warranted
by
the
receaued
tradition
of
the
Church
,
frome
the
Apostles
time
ex
antiqua
accepimus
traditione
,
that
all
the
Apostles
,
then
liuing
S.
Denys
,
S.
Tymothie
first
Bishop
of
Ephesus
S.
Hierotheus
,
and
many
others
of
Christs
Disciples
,
at
the
death
and
assumption
of
the
blessed
Virgyn
Mary
,
assembled
together
where
shee
ended
this
life
at
Hierusalem
and
Gethsemanie
to
visit
and
reuerence
her
The
tradition
of
the
Church
plainely
expoundeth
their
pilgrimage
thither
to
worshippe
that
sacred
body
,
corpus
quod
Deum
susceperat
adorare
.
And
so
then
did
.
And
an
Angelicall
vision
was
seene
,
and
an
heauenly
harmony
continued
three
dayes
there
.
Visio
apparuit
Angelica
,
&
audita
est
psa●nodia
caelestium
potestatum
.
Where
wee
see
,
that
both
the
Apostles
,
and
disciples
of
Christ
liuing
on
earth
,
and
the
Angels
in
heauen
gaue
honour
,
and
reuerence
to
this
holy
relike
.
Greate
was
the
The
auncient
Fathers
,
and
Antiquities
say
,
that
S.
Iohn
Baptist
his
disciples
buried
his
body
in
a
famous
place
,
with
greate
reuerence
;
eum
discipuli
furtim
sublatum
,
cum
solemni
veneratione
in
celebri
quodam
apud
Sebasten
Pal●stinae
sepeliere
loco
.
Simon
Metaphrastes
and
others
write
,
that
S.
Luke
the
Euangelist
with
much
difficulty
,
procured
his
right
hand
,
and
carried
it
to
Antioch
his
natiue
place
,
and
from
that
time
vntill
Iulianus
his
persecution
,
it
remained
therein
greate
honour
,
doing
many
miracles
.
Ab
illo
tempore
sita
est
manus
illa
apud
Antiochiam
in
magno
honor●
habita
,
&
iugis
quae
in
ea
habitat
gratiae
fidem
faciens
miraculis
,
ad
Iuliani
Imperatoris
vsque
tempora
.
The
auncient
learned
French
Bishop
Gregorius
Turonensis
writeth
,
that
a
noble
matrone
of
that
contry
brought
with
greate
reuerence
,
part
of
the
blood
of
that
greate
Martyr
,
Christ
yet
liuing
vnto
the
City
of
Vaseus
,
where
building
a
Church
in
his
honour
,
shee
placed
it
one
the
Altare
.
Concham
All
hystories
are
full
of
the
greate
honour
done
to
the
holy
bodies
of
S.
Peter
and
S.
Paul
at
Rome
.
And
their
Tombes
reuerenced
as
Trophies
euen
in
this
age
presently
vpon
their
deathes
as
most
auncient
So
likewise
S.
Maurus
out
of
Afrik
,
ex
Africa
veniens
ad
Sepulchra
Apostolorum
.
And
the
Christians
in
the
easte
from
whence
these
greate
Apostles
came
to
Rome
so
much
honoured
them
as
the
Christian
Romans
likewise
did
,
that
they
would
with
greate
honour
to
them
,
and
daunger
to
themselues
haue
translated
them
from
Rome
into
the
east
soone
after
their
death
,
but
that
God
miraculously
decided
the
question
for
the
Romans
as
S.
Gregorie
and
other
worthie
Authours
are
witnesses
.
They
were
buried
by
the
Christians
with
greate
honour
,
and
presently
there
was
pilgrimadge
,
waching
,
praying
and
reuerence
at
their
graues
,
as
there
now
is
,
so
much
as
the
time
of
persecution
would
permitt
.
The
body
of
S.
Andrew
had
the
honour
to
be
buryed
with
greate
reuerence
euen
by
Maximilla
,
wife
to
Aegeas
the
Proconsul
of
Achaia
who
put
him
to
dearh
.
Sacratissimum
illius
corpus
ins●g●●
pudicitia
&
sanctitate
faemina
Maximilla
nomine
S●natrix
,
suorum
adiuta
solatio
cum
omni
reuerentia
de
cruce
deposuit
,
conditumque
aromatibus
honorificè
sepeliuit
.
And
so
it
continued
therein
greate
honou●
with
much
resort
of
pilgrymes
vnto
it
vntill
the
quiet
time
of
Constantine
,
when
it
was
,
as
many
others
,
translated
to
the
Emperiall
citie
of
Constantinople
,
some
parte
of
it
into
Satland
and
some
to
Rome
with
exceeding
glory
and
reuerence
.
For
the
body
of
S.
Iames
the
greater
,
all
antiquities
at
witnesse
,
how
it
was
soone
after
his
Martirdome
at
Hierusalem
translated
from
them
into
Spayne
where
hee
had
preached
,
and
there
at
Compostella
preserued
with
greate
honour
,
and
frequented
by
deuoute
pilgryms
from
all
contryes
to
this
day
.
S.
Iacobus
Apostolus
Frater
Beati
Iohannis
Euangelist●
ab
Herode
Aegryppa
decollatus
.
Eius
sacra
ossa
ab
Hierosolymis
ad
Hispanias
translata
,
&
in
vltimis
earum
finibus
apud
Galliciam
recondita
,
celeberrima
illarum
gentium
veneratione
,
&
frequenti
Christianorum
concursu
religionis
&
voti
causa
illuc
adeuntium
,
piè
coluntur
.
I
cannot
speake
of
this
honour
to
the
body
of
S.
Iohn
the
Apostle
and
Euangelist
in
this
first
age
,
which
by
common
consent
of
writers
he
ouerliued
.
Dying
in
the
second
age
:
Sexagesimo
octauo
post
Passionem
Domini
anno
mortuus
.
But
as
I
haue
proued
before
of
him
with
all
other
the
Apostles
,
that
he
honoured
the
sacred
bodie
of
the
blessed
Virgin
,
and
ruling
of
the
Churches
of
Asia
after
the
Martirdome
of
the
other
Apostles
,
totas
Asia
fundauit
rexitque
Ecclesias
,
where
diuers
of
the
Apostles
&
other
Saincts
of
this
age
were
martired
,
and
their
bodies
honoured
,
he
ruling
this
Church
that
gaue
such
honour
vnto
them
,
must
needs
also
giue
allowance
there
vnto
and
after
his
death
was
at
the
place
thereof
honoured
with
greate
concourse
of
pilgryms
,
that
being
one
of
the
most
frequented
in
all
those
parts
of
the
world
.
S.
Chrysostome
writheth
that
after
his
death
he
and
his
holy
Tombe
protected
Ephesus
,
where
it
was
,
as
he
did
when
he
liued
.
Post
mortem
tamquam
vi●us
Ephesum
curat
.
For
S.
Thomas
wee
may
omitte
all
others
both
old
and
late
Antiquaries
of
other
nations
,
and
content
our selues
with
our
owne
of
this
Kingdome
so
fare
remote
from
the
Indyes
,
where
he
was
martired
and
his
body
after
ward
honoured
with
greate
deuotion
,
testifying
vpon
knowne
experience
that
the
Christians
of
this
nation
went
so
longe
and
daungerous
pilgrimages
from
hence
to
visit
and
reuerence
his
holy
body
,
and
make
oblations
there
.
Thus
did
our
best
and
noblest
kings
,
So
our
renowned
Bishops
,
with
others
.
So
write
our
renowned
Historians
Florentius
wigorniensis
,
William
of
Malmesbury
Edgarus
trans
mare
Romam
,
&
ad
sanctum
Thomam
in
Indiam
multa
munera
misit
.
Legatus
in
hoc
missus
Sigelimus
Scireburnensis
Episcopus
eum
magna
prosperitate
,
quod
quiuis
hoc
saculo
miretur
,
Indiam
penetrauit
.
Our
Protestant
Antiquaries
say
Swithelm
or
Sigelm
trauelled
into
India
to
the
place
of
S.
Thomas
his
Buriall
,
carried
thither
the
almes
or
offering
of
King
Alfred
,
and
brought
home
many
pretious
stons
of
greate
pryce
.
Florentius
hath
the
very
same
of
king
alfred
.
Our
Martyrologes
and
Antiquities
sett
downe
the
translation
of
part
of
his
body
out
of
India
to
Edessa
in
Mesopotamia
on
the
third
day
of
Iuly
.
Edessae
in
Mesopotamia
Transtatio
S.
Thomae
Apostoli
ex
India
:
cuius
reliquiae
Ortonam
postea
translatae
sunt
.
And
Ruffinus
Socrates
Sozomen
and
others
are
auncient
witnesses
,
that
the
Reliks
of
S.
Thomas
Like
was
the
cause
of
S.
Iames
Bishop
of
Hierusalem
,
So
Theodosius
Bishop
of
Hierusalem
witnesseth
Bartholomeus
Philippi
sepulturae
honore
praestito
,
&
vrbe
totaillussrata
,
was
there
prescrued
with
honour
,
vntill
the
the
honourable
translation
there
of
,
and
now
honoured
at
Rome
with
the
body
of
S.
Iames
in
one
Church
,
as
the
Church
of
Christ
honoureth
them
with
one
festiuall
day
.
The
body
of
the
same
Apostle
S.
Bartholomew
was
so
likewise
honoured
.
First
immediately
after
his
martirdome
,
king
Polymius
and
the
Christians
of
12.
cities
buried
his
body
with
greate
glory
.
12.
Ciuitatum
populi
qui
per
eum
crediderant
vná
cum
Rege
Polymi
abstulerunt
cum
hymnis
,
&
cum
omni
gloria
corpus
eius
.
And
when
it
was
afterward
translated
,
it
was
worshipped
in
all
places
,
with
as
greate
honour
and
reuerence
eius
sacrum
corpus
primò
ad
liparam
Insulam
,
deinde
Beneuentum
postremo
Romam
ad
Insulam
Tiberinam
translatum
,
ibipia
fidelium
veneratione
honoratur
.
Nicephorus
writeth
that
the
body
of
S.
Matthew
Martired
in
Aethiopia
,
was
praesently
layd
on
a
bedde
of
gold
,
wrapped
in
pretious
cloathes
,
and
so
placed
in
the
Princes
palace
.
Cuius
sacrum
tabernaculum
in
aureo
repositum
lecto
,
splendidisque
inuolutum
vestibus
,
palatio
Fuluianus
infert
.
It
was
afterward
with
greate
honour
translated
into
diuers
nations
,
and
buried
after
with
much
glory
at
Salernum
.
Salerni
translatio
S.
Matthaei
Apostoli
,
cuius
sacrum
corpus
olim
ex
Aethiopia
ad
diuersas
regiones
:
&
demum
ad
eam
vrbem
delatum
,
ibidem
in
Ecclesia
eius
nomine
dedicata
summo
honore
conditum
fuit
.
Wee
finde
that
S.
Simon
and
Iude
being
martyred
in
Persia
,
King
Zerses
,
or
Xerxes
confiscating
the
Pagan
Priests
goods
which
put
them
to
death
,
did
with
greate
honour
within
three
moneths
translate
their
bodies
into
his
City
.
Rex
Zerses
confiscauit
omnes
Pontifices
,
corpora
autem
Sanctorum
Apostolorum
Symonis
&
Iud●
ingenti
honore
ad
suam
translulit
ciuitatem
.
He
erected
a
most
sumptuous
Church
vnto
them
,
there
burying
their
bodies
in
a
syluer
shrine
.
Sarcophagum
corpora
beatorum
Apostolorum
portantem
ex
argento
puro
instituit
.
S.
Matthias
chosen
in
the
place
of
Iudas
was
martyred
in
Iury
,
his
body
was
preserued
with
greate
care
and
reuerence
,
and
in
after
times
honorably
translated
to
Rome
,
and
Treues
in
Germany
,
and
there
visited
with
greate
deuotion
.
And
not
onely
the
holy
bodies
of
the
Apostles
,
and
other
Saincts
in
this
age
were
thus
honoured
and
reuerenced
of
the
Christians
,
but
their
cloathes
and
whatsoeuer
touched
their
sacred
bodies
as
the
auncient
learned
Fathers
and
Saincts
which
also
were
worshippers
of
them
with
the
whole
Christian
Catholike
world
are
witnesses
.
Apostolorum
virtus
vsque
adeo
emi●uit
,
vt
in
omnem
terram
eorum
sonus
exierit
.
Horum
non
verba
duntaxat
,
&
opera
,
sed
ipse
quoque
cruor
,
&
ossa
omni
sanctitate
plena
sunt
.
Daemones
namque
in
fugam
vertunt
,
atque
ijs
,
qui
cum
fide
accedunt
,
incurabiles
alioqui
morbos
profligant
.
Quin
vestes
quoque
ipsae
,
&
si
quid
aliud
ad
pretiosa
eorum
corpora
proprius
accessit
,
omnibus
venerationi
sunt
.
Thus
were
the
chaines
of
S.
Peter
both
those
So
were
the
nayles
with
which
S.
Peter
was
nayled
to
his
crosse
honoured
by
the
holy
Fathers
:
beati
claui
qui
sancta
illa
membra
penetrarunt
.
S.
Chrysostome
expresseth
how
they
&
the
sword
wherewith
S.
Paul
was
be
headed
had
euer
beene
honoured
,
when
he
wished
that
sword
for
his
crowne
,
and
S.
Peters
nayles
to
be
set
as
pretious
stones
in
his
diademe
.
Sit
mihi
gladius
ille
pro
corona
,
&
claui
Petri
pro
gemmis
infixis
in
diademate
.
The
garment
of
the
blessed
Virgin
Mary
was
capillorum
eiusdem
sanguine
concretam
.
The
cloath
made
by
our
lady
with
the
pictures
of
Christ
and
his
Apostles
was
honoured
at
Hierusalem
.
In
Ecclesia
vencratur
.
There
is
no
end
in
antiquities
in
such
holy
reuerence
.
And
not
onely
of
the
Reliks
of
our
Lady
,
S.
Iohn
Baptist
,
and
And
this
Kingdome
of
Britaine
was
as
forward
as
any
other
in
this
kinde
of
worship
as
their
renowned
Bishop
and
Antiquaty
relateth
of
his
Britans
.
Praeomni
peregrino
labore
,
Romam
peregrè
Pope
Bonifacius
in
an
Epistle
to
King
Edward
All
histories
agree
that
the
body
of
S.
Ioseph
was
there
preserued
with
greate
honour
,
and
reuerenced
with
greate
resorte
of
pilgryms
to
that
,
and
other
Reliks
there
vntill
these
times
of
desolation
,
and
those
holy
Reliks
gaue
that
glorious
denomination
to
the
happy
place
of
their
preseruing
to
be
stiled
camiterium
Sanctum
,
tumulus
Sanctorum
,
the
holy
Church-yard
,
graue
of
Saincts
,
and
the
like
.
Vigilantius
is
remembred
in
histories
to
haue
beene
the
first
man
of
note
among
Christians
which
denied
or
impugned
this
doctrine
,
and
for
that
,
as
other
his
singular
assertions
condemned
for
an
heretik
,
so
our
Protestants
thus
confesse
:
Vigilantius
was
condemned
of
heresie
for
deny
all
thereof
.
He
lyued
in
the
fourth
hundred
of
yeares
the
Church
of
Christ
neuer
hearing
of
this
heresie
before
;
and
S.
Hierome
then
liuing
and
writing
calleth
him
for
such
stramage
dreames
,
rather
Dormitantius
,
a
sleepy
drowsy
fellowe
,
then
Vigilantius
,
a
waking
watchfull
man
.
Negat
sepulchra
veneranda
,
damnat
que
Sanctorum
vigilias
.
Ex
quo
sit
,
vt
dormitantius
potiùs
,
quàm
vigilantius
,
vocari
debeat
.
He
calleth
him
an
vnhappy
man
to
be
bewayled
with
floods
of
teares
,
a
stinking
mouth
breather
of
most
silthy
rotonnesse
,
a
monster
to
be
abandoned
to
the
vthermost
part
of
the
world
.
Os
saetidum
putorem
spurcissimum
proferens
.
Portentum
in
terras
vltimas
deportandum
.
The
last
exception
which
our
Protestants
in
this
The
Romish
doctrine
concerning
inuoation
of
Saincts
,
is
a
fonde
thing
,
vainely
inuented
,
and
grounded
vpon
no
warrantie
of
Scripture
,
but
rather
repugnant
to
the
worde
of
God
.
This
is
confuted
by
that
is
said
before
of
the
holy
Reliks
and
Images
of
Saincts
:
For
if
they
,
as
is
inuincibly
proued
by
the
doctrine
and
practise
of
this
age
,
may
and
ought
to
be
reuerenced
,
their
happy
and
blessed
soules
,
and
Angels
in
eternall
Ioye
&
blisse
must
needs
challendge
such
dutie
from
them
that
liue
,
and
prayers
may
be
offered
to
such
perfected
in
celestiall
knowledge
,
charitie
and
The
first
among
Christians
suspected
to
haue
denyed
this
Catholike
doctrine
and
practise
of
the
church
of
Christ
was
Eustachius
by
some
Eutactus
a
Bishop
in
Armenia
disallowing
the
Churches
of
Martyrs
loca
Sanctorum
martyrum
vel
Basilicas
,
as
he
is
charged
in
the
councell
of
Gangra
wherein
he
was
condemned
for
that
,
and
other
wicked
assertions
,
and
by
other
antiquities
.
Yet
Sozomen
,
Nicephorus
and
others
write
,
how
he
sought
to
cleare
himselfe
from
accusations
.
And
to
speake
of
certaine
things
,
Vigilantius
was
the
first
knowne
and
certainely
proued
impugner
of
the
Inuocation
of
Saincts
,
as
of
worship
to
their
reliks
before
spoaken
of
,
and
was
condemned
for
such
a
monster
as
is
already
declared
.
And
Eustachius
for
dimouit
,
eiusque
dogmata
anathemate
damnauit
.
This
is
sufficiently
proued
by
our
Protestant
writers
themselues
,
openly
confessing
;
all
antiquitie
taught
Inuocation
of
saincts
.
Therefore
few
testimonies
of
this
first
age
will
be
needfull
in
a
confessed
doctrine
,
and
practise
of
all
ages
with
faithfull
people
.
Lesse
was
the
knowledge
of
the
Saincts
deceased
before
the
Passion
of
Christ
,
then
after
,
when
they
were
by
that
happy
redemption
in
glory
.
And
yet
S.
Ephrem
produceth
the
holy
Patriarke
Ioseph
praying
to
his
mother
Rachel
deceased
.
O
Rachel
,
Rachel
mater
mea
,
exurge
de
pul●ere
,
&
intuere
Ioseph
filium
tuum
.
Suscipe
Rachel
filium
tuum
.
Audi
mater
mea
cordis
mei
gemitum
,
amarumque
●iulatum
.
S.
Ignatius
in
this
age
,
is
a
worthie
witnesse
,
that
not
onely
the
liuing
,
which
were
present
at
the
If
a
man
on
earth
and
in
body
,
might
,
though
And
he
plainely
teacheth
in
an
other
place
,
that
but
Angels
also
hath
this
nature
that
Superiour
things
And
the
same
S.
Denis
saith
plainely
,
both
that
the
Angels
are
Rulers
of
nations
euen
all
nations
,
Angeli
vnicuique
nationi
praefecti
.
And
that
God
hath
committed
all
men
to
his
Angels
,
for
their
Saluation
,
and
this
is
the
prouidence
of
God
.
Vna
quidem
de
omnibus
altissimi
prouidentia
omnes
homines
S.
Clement
is
also
witnesse
,
and
citeth
it
from
S.
Peter
the
Apostle
his
mouth
,
that
the
Angels
The
short
historie
of
S.
Paule
ascribed
to
S.
Linus
Successour
to
S.
Peter
,
who
by
all
Antiquitie
wrote
the
Martyrdome
of
S.
Paule
,
doth
testifie
in
the
name
of
S.
Plantilla
,
who
ministred
to
S.
Paule
,
and
was
present
at
his
death
,
that
this
glorious
Apostle
soone
after
his
martyrdome
appeared
to
that
holy
woman
in
glory
,
with
an
Innumerable
company
of
heauenly
creatures
innumerabilium
candidatorum
caterua
comitatus
,
and
sayd
vnto
her
,
that
as
shee
had
done
holy
offices
to
him
on
earth
,
so
he
in
heauen
would
remember
her
and
shortly
returne
to
bring
her
thither
,
and
there
shew
her
the
glory
of
God
.
Which
was
soone
after
performed
at
her
Martyrdome
.
Tu
mihi
Plautilla
in
terris
absequium
prestitisti
,
ego
tibi
quam
primum
ad
Regna
pergenti
officiofissimè
obsequar
,
in
proximo
namque
pro
tereuer●ar
,
&
tibi
Regis
inuicti
gloriam
demonstrabo
.
This
is
proued
by
the
auncient
Masses
ascribed
to
the
holy
Apostles
,
in
which
there
is
expresse
prayer
,
not
onely
to
God
to
be
assisted
and
helped
by
the
prayers
of
the
blessed
Virgin
Mary
,
and
other
Saincts
,
libera
nos
qu●
f●in●s
Domine
,
ab
omni
constructis
tribus
●cclesijs
in
honorem
Virginis
Mariae
,
Iohannis
Baptistae
&
S.
S●eph●ni
.
And
S.
Altinus
one
in
honour
of
our
●ady
.
The
Churches
which
were
thus
founded
and
that
they
prayed
vnto
the
blessed
Virgin
and
honoured
her
,
and
These
antiquities
say
this
was
the
first
Church
which
the
Christians
builded
in
this
country
,
and
it
was
a
greate
honour
vnto
it
to
be
dedicated
b●
Christ
to
his
mothers
honour
.
Et
cumhaec
Eccles●
in
hat
Regione
prima
fuit
,
ampliori
cum
dig●i●ate
D●
filius
insigni●it
,
ipsum
videlice●
in
honore
s●ae
〈◊〉
dedicando
.
All
agree
that
this
Church
was
builde●
by
S.
Ioseph
,
and
his
Associats
.
And
yet
the
same
antiquities
,
and
other
Historians
,
euen
Protestants
who
alleadge
,
the
Authoritie
of
S.
Augustine
termed
the
Apostle
of
the
English
nation
,
to
the
same
purpose
are
witnesse●
that
there
was
a
Church
miraculously
builde●
before
S.
Ioseph
and
his
holy
companians
ca●●
hither
,
and
here
founded
by
them
wholly
finished
Anno
post
Passionem
Domini
31.
post
Assumptio●e●
Gloriosa
Virginis
15.
When
few
other
Saincts
in
the
lawe
of
Christ
were
deceased
this
life
,
and
then
in
heauen
.
Thus
were
our
Two
first
Churches
dedicated
here
by
greatest
warrant
to
the
honour
of
the
blessed
Virgin
Mary
Mother
of
God
,
where
shee
assisted
and
protected
her
Suppliant
Seruants
and
petitioners
there
,
And
S.
Bede
with
all
Antiquaries
,
Catholiks
&
Protestants
consenteth
,
that
the
Britans
kept
their
first
faith
inuiolate
and
whole
vntill
the
cruell
persecution
of
Dioclesian
:
Phaganus
&
Damianus
Oratorium
aedificauerunt
in
honore
S.
Michaelis
Archangeli
quatenus
ibi
ab
hominib●●
haberet
honorem
qui
homines
in
perpetuos
honores
i●●ente
Deo
est
introducturus
.
So
they
prayed
vnto
the
Saincts
as
is
euident
in
the
Examples
of
Sainct
Heraclius
our
Martyr
at
the
death
of
our
fist
Martyr
S.
Alban
praying
to
him
and
heard
,
and
helped
by
him
.
And
S.
Amphibalus
that
conuerted
Saint
Alban
,
thus
prayed
vnto
him
,
both
to
be
assisted
by
him
and
the
holy
Angels
.
Sancte
Albane
Deum
nostrum
depreceris
,
vt
mihi
Angelum
bonum
obuiam
mittat
,
ne
mihi
praedo
truculentus
obsistere
,
nec
Iter
meum
pars
iniqua
valeat
impedire
.
So
it
was
in
all
after
times
which
I
am
not
to
speake
of
in
this
place
,
but
thus
may
end
this
tedious
and
confused
Article
stuffed
with
so
many
fulshoods
,
and
aunciently
condemned
heresies
.
I
may
be
more
breife
in
the
rest
of
their
followeing
Articles
,
not
conteyning
so
many
particulars
.
THE
IX
.
CHAPTER
.
The
23.
article
examined
.
THeir
next
Article
,
the
23.
in
number
,
is
this
●
is
not
lawfull
for
any
man
to
take
vpon
him
,
●●
office
of
publik
preaching
or
ministring
the
Sacrame●●
in
the
Congregation
,
before
he
be
lawfully
called
,
●●
sent
to
execute
the
same
.
And
those
wee
ought
to
Iudg●
lawfully
called
and
sent
,
which
be
thosen
and
called
●
this
worke
by
men
who
haue
publik
authoritie
giu●
vnto
them
in
the
Congregation
,
to
call
and
send
mi●●sters
in
the
Lords
vineyard
.
This
is
the
whole
Article
wherein
there
is
no
controuersie
with
,
or
again●
the
Church
of
Rome
neuer
allowing
any
fo●
Preists
or
publike
ministers
of
the
holy
Sacraments
but
such
as
are
duely
and
truely
consecrate●
in
the
Sacrament
of
holy
orders
,
onely
ministre●
by
lawfully
and
Canonically
Sacred
Bishops
,
a●
the
doctryne
and
practise
of
this
Apostolike
ag●
was
,
as
I
haue
proued
before
and
S.
Ignatius
wit●
The
Superioritie
and
authoritie
which
Bishops
and
Archbishops
do
exercise
in
ordering
●●d
consecrating
of
Bishops
and
Ecclesiasticall
ministers
,
i●
grounded
vpon
the
word
of
God
.
From
the
Apostles
d●●es
hither
to
there
neuer
wanted
à
Succession
of
Bis●ops
neither
in
the
East
,
nor
westerne
Churches
.
And
from
the
first
nursing
of
their
Religion
here
in
England
,
they
euer
by
their
publik
proceedings
allowed
that
consecration
,
which
was
in
the
Romane
Church
,
and
most
willingly
without
any
addition
or
ceremony
allowed
such
as
were
so
consecrated
to
be
Preists
,
Ministers
,
and
Ecclesiasticall
men
among
them
,
if
they
would
in
wordly
respects
,
and
in
externall
shew
giue
any
allowance
to
their
Religion
.
And
at
this
day
they
contend
to
deriue
their
owne
pretended
Bishops
and
Ministers
by
Consecration
from
our
Catholik
Roman
Bishops
.
This
Article
as
their
glosse
expoundeth
it
,
seemeth
to
haue
beene
made
agaynst
the
Mancerians
,
Anabaptists
,
family
of
loue
,
and
such
others
risen
vp
in
their
Protestant
Schoole
denying
externall
Ordination
,
and
calling
of
cleargie
men
.
But
being
well
examined
,
it
doth
both
free
the
Roman
Church
,
as
is
proued
and
they
confesse
,
and
condemneth
all
Protestants
in
the
world
.
First
for
forreyne
Protestants
none
of
them
take
or
clayme
ordination
true
or
pretended
,
from
eyther
true
or
pretended
Bishops
,
and
so
by
that
is
already
saide
,
are
vtterly
condemned
by
this
Article
.
And
for
our
English
Protestants
which
pretended
a
calling
,
and
ordination
by
Bishops
,
they
are
in
the
same
case
by
their
owne
decree
in
this
Article
,
for
therein
they
say
that
men
lawfully
called
,
and
sent
,
be
onely
they
,
which
be
chosen
and
called
by
men
who
haue
publike
authoritie
giuen
vnto
them
in
the
congregation
(
Churche
they
meane
)
to
call
and
send
ministers
in
the
Lords
vineyard
:
But
I
haue
proued
before
,
in
particular
,
and
euery
of
their
Articles
more
then
halfe
of
them
in
order
without
excepting
any
one
inuincibly
confuted
proue
the
same
,
that
these
men
art
no
part
,
parcell
or
congregation
of
the
true
Church
of
Christ
,
and
so
no
men
among
them
can
pretend
to
haue
authoritie
,
publike
,
or
other
to
send
Ministers
in
the
Lords
vineyard
being
themselues
no
members
or
parsons
,
commaundeing
or
to
be
commaunded
,
consecrating
or
to
be
consecrated
therein
,
much
lesse
to
haue
such
publike
authoritie
in
it
,
as
this
Article
appointeth
for
this
busines
.
Secondly
there
were
no
men
amonge
them
at
the
makinge
of
these
Articles
,
nor
at
the
birth
of
thir
Religion
here
in
the
first
yeare
of
Queene
Elizabeth
,
which
had
or
possibly
in
their
proceedings
could
haue
any
such
publik
authoritie
,
to
call
and
send
Mininisters
in
the
Lords
vineyard
.
For
their
whole
congregation
consisted
of
a
woman
Queene
Elizabeth
,
their
pretended
cleargie
,
and
others
confessed
meerely
temporall
men
.
Lette
vs
take
all
these
eyther
ioyntly
togeather
as
in
parlament
,
or
by
themselues
seuerally
,
and
no
such
publik
authoritie
will
be
founde
in
them
.
The
Queene
a
woman
by
Sexe
was
neyther
men
,
nor
man
haueing
such
authoritie
,
and
their
37.
Article
denyeth
any
such
prower
in
her
,
eyther
〈◊〉
●●●selfe
or
others
.
All
their
pretended
Bishops
●●●re
by
all
Consistories
Ecclesiasticall
&
Tempo●●ll
euen
the
parlament
,
and
Iudgements
in
the
Temporall
lawe
,
adiudged
to
haue
no
such
autho●i●ie
.
The
first
parlament
of
Q.
Elizabeth
which
re●iued
It
hath
beene
pretended
from
a
new
borne
Register
of
Matthew
parker
,
that
hee
was
made
a
Bishop
by
Barlowe
,
Scorye
,
and
3.
others
by
vertue
of
a
commission
from
Queene
Elizabeth
,
and
this
new
worke
was
acted
on
the
17.
day
of
December
,
but
alas
,
they
had
then
no
forme
our
order
to
do
such
a
busines
,
if
they
had
beene
such
publik
allowed
and
authorized
men
as
this
Article
appointeth
,
vntill
4.
yeares
after
,
this
pretended
admittance
alleadged
to
haue
beene
17.
Decemb.
an.
1559.
And
their
owne
publike
confession
is
,
in
the
Register
it selfe
as
they
haue
published
it
in
Matthew
parker
their
first
pretended
protestantly
made
Archbishope
his
booke
and
Register
,
That
none
of
those
pretended
Consecratours
was
admitted
for
a
true
or
pretended
Consecratour
vntill
after
this
supposed
consecration
of
Matthew
parker
.
For
they
say
from
their
pretended
Register
of
Matthew
parker
Anno
1559.
Matth.
part
.
cant
.
cons
.
Decem.
by
william
Barlowe
,
Ihon
Scory
,
Miles
Couerdale
Ihon
hodgeskins
,
by
these
Matthew
parker
was
consecrated
Archbishop
of
Canterbury
,
the
seuententh
day
of
December
,
in
the
yeare
1559.
Their
Catalogue
of
Bishops
saith
:
he
was
consecrated
December
.
17.
1559.
by
W.
Barlowe
,
Io:
Scory
,
and
Ihon
hodgeskins
.
This
is
vtterly
false
,
and
vnpossible
,
by
their
owne
testimonies
,
and
proceedings
,
to
be
true
.
For
their
owne
Register
as
it
is
published
in
Matthew
parker
his
owne
writings
proueth
directly
that
two
of
these
4.
pretended
Consecratouts
were
neuer
allowed
for
such
or
Bishops
,
or
any
men
hauing
such
publike
authoritie
in
their
Protestant
Religion
,
as
this
their
Article
requireth
of
necessitie
to
call
and
send
Ministers
,
These
were
Miles
Couerdale
,
and
Ihon
Hodgeskings
neuer
hauing
any
such
power
in
Q.
Elizabeth
her
time
.
And
for
the
other
two
william
Barlowe
,
and
Ihon
Scory
they
were
not
allowed
by
these
Protestants
●●●
Bishops
or
such
men
,
vntill
Matthew
parker
●●●
as
they
pretend
by
their
Register
consecrated
by
them
william
Barlowe
stiled
before
D.
of
Diuinine
or
a
preist
Regular
was
allowed
for
such
a
man
vpon
the
20.
day
of
December
1559.
3.
dayes
And
any
man
reading
the
printed
booke
will
manifestly
see
it
is
a
meerely
foisted
and
inserted
,
thing
hauing
no
connexion
correspondence
or
affinitie
either
with
that
which
goeth
before
,
or
followeth
it
.
And
conteyneth
more
things
done
after
Matthew
parker
had
written
that
Booke
.
But
of
this
their
new
founde
consecration
I
shall
entreate
,
more
largely
hereafter
in
their
25.
and
36.
Articles
,
whither
it
more
properly
belongeth
,
and
there
vtterly
disable
it
,
for
making
,
or
leauing
among
them
,
either
true
Bishop
,
Preist
,
or
any
other
Ecclesiasticall
person
at
all
.
THE
XII
.
CHAPTER
.
The
24.
article
.
Likewise
examined
and
condemned
by
this
first
Apostolike
age
,
and
writers
therein
.
THe
24.
article
is
this
:
It
is
a
thing
plainely
repugnant
to
the
word
of
God
,
and
the
custome
of
the
primatiue
Church
,
to
haue
publike
prayer
in
the
Church
,
or
to
minister
the
Sacraments
,
in
a
tongue
not
vnderstood
of
the
people
.
What
is
agreable
or
repugnant
to
the
word
of
God
,
the
Church
of
God
,
as
those
Protestants
haue
confessed
before
,
is
the
best
witnesse
and
interpreter
,
and
of
necessity
it
must
needs
be
so
in
such
things
as
be
graunted
to
be
agreable
or
repugnant
vnto
both
,
as
this
question
is
.
The
word
of
God
extendeth
both
to
that
which
is
written
in
Scriptures
,
and
the
vnwritten
preserued
in
the
Church
without
such
canonicall
writing
,
otherwise
(
which
is
vnpossible
)
God
might
be
contrary
to
himselfe
,
and
his
word
contrary
to
his
word
,
which
is
blasphemous
to
say
or
write
.
And
in
this
question
of
the
publike
Church
seruice
,
finding
no
prescript
,
forme
,
order
,
or
office
,
nor
of
what
language
or
tongue
it
is
to
be
vsed
,
in
the
written
word
of
God
,
wee
must
needs
resorte
to
vnwritten
tradition
and
the
custome
of
the
primatiue
Church
to
finde
it
forth
.
And
wee
finde
in
all
the
publike
offices
of
the
Church
in
this
age
,
ascribed
to
S.
Peter
,
S.
Andrew
,
S.
Matthew
,
and
S.
Iames
Apostles
,
to
S.
Marke
Euangelist
,
S.
Clement
successour
to
S.
Peter
at
Rome
,
and
whosoeuer
in
antiquities
is
taken
to
be
Authour
or
composer
of
any
liturgy
,
Masse
,
or
publike
seruice
or
forme
of
prayers
in
the
Church
,
in
this
time
,
they
were
all
first
penned
and
after
practised
in
all
places
,
wheresoeuer
they
were
vsed
in
the
learned
common
languages
,
and
no
where
in
any
barbarous
,
or
vulgar
tongue
of
any
particular
Prouince
or
Contry
.
All
histories
,
their
oldest
manuscripts
and
generally
receaued
tradition
,
witnesse
they
were
in
the
Greeke
or
Latine
tongue
.
This
is
so
manifestly
vntill
of
late
(
since
Protestant
Religion
began
)
through
out
the
west
part
of
the
world
publike
prayers
were
in
Latine
:
in
the
east
part
in
Greeke
,
euen
among
those
nations
,
to
whom
the
languages
were
no
mother
tongues
.
Thus
one
of
their
Bishops
with
publike
allowance
.
Their
first
Protestant
Archbishop
Matthew
à
Christi
primo
●●stituto
,
vntill
Pope
Zepherine
the
16.
Pope
did
change
it
to
a
better
matter
and
forme
.
Donec
eam
Zepherinus
16.
Romanus
Pontifex
,
quorundam
suasio●ibus
ad
pulchriorem
materiam
formamque
mutare
vo●uit
.
And
this
Masse
was
the
same
which
sainct
●ames
vsed
at
Hierusalem
,
and
sainct
Peter
in
the
●asterne
Contries
.
And
when
this
man
and
other
Protestants
come
to
set
downe
what
change
S.
Zepherine
Pope
made
in
the
holy
Masse
,
it
was
●ot
to
change
it
into
a
Vulgare
tongue
,
but
he
a
Roman
Zepherinus
Romanus
kept
it
still
vnchanged
in
the
Latine
tongue
,
as
all
his
predecessours
had
Vitreos
calices
pro
ligneis
ordinauit
.
And
wheresoeuer
there
was
any
thing
changed
or
added
in
the
Masse
,
it
was
as
these
men
confesse
,
euer
done
in
the
Latine
tongue
.
Alexander
Romanus
ad
Adriani
tempora
peruenit
.
I●
Missa
,
pridiè
quam
pateretur
,
vsque
ad
haec
verba
,
HOC
EST
CORPVS
MEVM
,
addidit
,
ad
memoriam
passionis
Christi
inculcandam
.
Sixtus
Romanus
,
vt
SANCTVS
in
communione
Eucharistiae
ter
caneretur
,
ordinauit
.
Telesphorus
Graecus
,
GLORIA
IN
EXCELSIS
DEO
esse
in
Missa
cane●dum
praecepit
.
These
be
all
the
additions
&
changes
they
finde
in
the
holy
Masse
before
S.
Zepherines
time
,
before
which
S.
Eleutherius
Pope
had
publikely
sent
it
into
Britaine
,
and
S.
Lucius
our
King
here
publikely
receaued
it
,
and
all
those
addition●
were
taken
out
of
Scripture
,
not
then
translated
into
any
vulgar
vnlearned
language
.
So
they
prou●
of
all
additions
after
,
all
euer
made
in
the
Latine
tongue
,
except
some
very
few
in
the
Hebrew
an●
Greeke
,
in
the
whole
Latine
Church
.
And
this
i●
vnquestionably
conuinced
out
of
the
publike
offices
of
he
Church
of
Christ
,
whether
the
Sacrific●
of
Masse
,
or
the
rest
,
Matins
,
Laudes
,
houres
,
euen
songe
,
compline
or
whatsoeuer
,
to
be
termed
publike
prayer
of
the
Church
,
for
the
farre
greate●
part
of
all
these
consisteth
of
the
holy
psalmes
,
an●
other
parts
of
Scripture
,
all
bookes
thereof
publikely
reade
euery
day
,
and
the
psames
euery
week●
yet
none
of
these
were
in
any
vulgar
tongue
in
th●
age
,
nor
many
after
this
time
.
The
rest
which
is
contained
in
the
Catholike
Church
Creeds
,
Prefaces
,
Hymnes
,
Antiphons
,
or
●hat
else
amont
not
vnto
the
tenth
part
of
what
is
taken
from
Scriptures
,
and
yet
these
were
deliuer●d
to
the
Church
in
learned
tongues
,
in
them
composed
,
and
not
in
other
.
Wee
are
assured
by
Scriptures
,
and
good
histories
that
the
Apostles
72.
dis●●ples
and
other
holy
Cleargy
men
in
this
first
age
preached
in
all
nations
,
they
prayed
,
and
had
publike
prayers
,
in
many
contries
,
and
in
them
founded
Churches
,
and
must
needs
leaue
some
forme
,
of
such
publike
seruice
for
them
they
conuerted
.
But
wee
are
assured
againe
both
by
Scriptures
,
and
such
antiquities
,
that
they
all
had
not
the
guift
of
tongues
,
numquid
omnes
linguis
loquuntur
?
and
sainct
This
is
proued
by
the
French
Annals
,
testifying
&
Sanctus
Photinus
Martyr
&
Episcopus
Lugdunensis
Discipulus
S.
Petri
Apostoli
Cursum
Romanum
in
Gallijs
tradiderunt
.
And
it
citeth
others
,
more
auncient
in
this
sense
.
And
addeth
that
this
Church
seruice
was
after
sent
to
S.
Clement
at
Rome
,
by
the
Bishops
and
Martyrs
of
Gallia
,
to
be
approued
by
him
,
and
all
the
Churches
of
The
Apostles
of
Spaine
were
sent
thither
also
from
Rome
in
this
Time
,
namely
sainct
Torquatus
Ctesiphon
,
Secundus
,
Indalitius
,
Caecilius
,
sainct
Hesychius
,
sainct
Euphrasius
and
others
.
In
Hispania
Sanctorum
Torquati
,
Clesiphontis
,
Secundi
,
Indaletij
,
Caecilij
,
Hesichij
&
Euphrasij
,
qui
Romae
à
Sanstis
Apostolis
Episcopi
ordinati
,
&
ad
praedicandum
verbum
Dei
in
Hispanias
directi
sunt
.
And
to
proue
that
all
nations
in
this
part
of
the
world
,
called
the
Latin
Church
,
receaued
their
first
Bishops
,
preists
,
cleargie
men
,
with
their
Church
seruice
from
Rome
S.
Peter
or
his
Successour
in
this
age
:
S.
Clement
his
Successour
so
speaketh
from
S.
Peters
owne
direction
and
testimonye
.
Episcopos
per
This
Kingdome
of
Britayne
,
excepting
,
the
Scotts
when
they
came
hither
,
had
euer
learned
men
,
and
of
ciuilitie
as
the
Druids
their
cheifest
being
here
,
and
others
.
Yet
after
the
coming
and
rule
of
the
Romans
here
,
at
and
after
the
birth
of
Christ
&
his
Religion
preached
in
this
contry
,
the
latin
tongue
was
vsuall
to
all
of
qualitie
,
no
man
might
beare
office
but
such
as
vnderstood
it
,
all
publike
guifts
donations
charters
,
priuiledgs
and
Records
whatsoeuer
,
both
as
old
and
late
Catolike
and
Protestant
Antiquaries
proue
,
were
performed
and
written
in
the
latin
tongue
,
and
onely
the
vulgar
people
vsed
thcir
vulgar
language
,
and
yet
corruptly
without
writing
.
Coniectura
ducor
longo
tempore
moratus
,
founded
vs
Churches
,
consecrated
for
vs
Bishops
Preists
and
Deacons
:
Ecclesias
constituit
,
Episcoposque
&
Presbyteros
&
Diaconos
ordinauit
,
could
deliuer
vnto
them
no
other
Church
,
seruice
,
then
that
latin
,
which
he
deliuered
at
Rome
in
Fraunce
and
other
westerne
places
.
These
Bishops
Preists
and
Deacons
which
were
not
Britans
,
could
not
vse
that
brittish
tongue
,
in
their
seruice
which
they
did
not
vnderstand
,
and
which
neither
they
nor
the
Britans
could
write
for
them
or
others
to
reade
.
And
whosoeuer
any
man
will
say
preached
here
first
,
S.
Peter
,
S.
Paul
,
S.
Symon
,
S.
Ioseph
,
or
any
other
,
they
not
vnderstanding
the
brittish
language
,
nor
any
man
writing
,
they
could
not
possibly
vse
or
deliuer
the
seruice
of
the
Church
in
that
language
,
our
old
brittish
manuscript
mentioned
before
saith
the
And
this
latin
publik
Church
seruice
being
the
very
same
which
had
beene
vsed
at
Rome
from
the
Apostles
time
,
not
changed
at
that
time
,
as
all
Catholiks
and
Protestants
agree
,
was
planted
and
deliuered
here
,
not
onely
by
these
legates
of
Pope
Eleutherius
,
but
by
himselfe
,
with
the
rest
which
his
legates
did
here
confirme
.
restauratis
omnibus
,
redierunt
Antistites
Romani
:
&
quae
fecerant
à
beatisssimo
Papa
confirmari
impetrauerunt
.
Confirmatione
facta
reuersi
sunt
in
Britanniam
compluribus
alijs
comitati
.
And
if
any
Protestant
will
haue
the
Kings
confirmation
needfull
,
our
holy
King
then
S.
Lucius
likewise
confirmed
this
,
as
the
rest
.
Glorio
sus
Britonum
.
Rex
Lucius
chartis
&
munimentis
omnia
communiuit
.
THE
XIII
.
CHAPTER
.
The
25.
Article
,
intituled
,
of
the
Sacraments
,
thus
examined
,
and
condemned
,
in
all
things
contrary
to
Catholike
doctrine
.
THEIR
next
the
25.
Protestant
Article
is
intituled
:
of
the
Sacraments
.
And
thus
beginneth
.
Sacraments
ordained
by
Christ
,
be
not
onely
bages
or
tokens
of
Christian
mens
profession
but
rather
they
be
certaine
sure
witnesses
,
and
effectuall
signes
of
grace
,
and
Gods
good
will
towards
vs
,
by
the
which
he
doth
worke
inuisibly
in
vs
,
and
doth
not
onely
quicken
but
also
strengthen
and
confirme
our
faith
in
him
.
Hitherto
ther
appeareth
no
difference
betweene
these
Protestants
in
this
article
and
Catholiks
,
for
they
decreeing
that
Sacraments
be
effectuall
signes
of
grace
,
that
is
in
all
true
proper
manner
of
speach
,
signes
which
doe
effect
cause
&
worke
grace
,
otherwise
they
be
not
effectuall
signes
of
grace
,
and
that
God
worketh
in
vs
inuisibly
by
them
,
is
as
much
as
Catholiks
professe
,
when
they
define
a
Sacrament
,
Sacramentum
est
visibile
signum
inuisibilis
gratiae
.
A
Sacrament
is
a
visible
or
externall
signe
of
inuisible
grace
giuen
thereby
.
And
these
Protestants
declare
themselues
so
The
baptisme
of
young
children
,
is
in
any
wise
to
be
retained
in
the
Church
,
as
most
agreable
with
the
institution
of
Christ
.
So
they
doe
or
ought
to
speake
of
their
other
Sacrament
,
confessing
it
was
in
the
primatiue
Church
,
ministred
sometimes
to
infants
.
The
difference
betweene
vs
in
this
article
,
is
in
that
,
which
thus
followeth
.
There
are
two
Sacraments
ordained
of
Christ
our
Lord
in
the
Ghospell
,
that
is
to
say
,
baptisme
,
and
the
supper
of
the
Lord
.
Those
fiue
commonly
called
Sacraments
,
that
is
to
say
,
Confirmation
Pennance
,
Order
,
Matrimony
and
extreame
Vnction
are
not
to
be
compted
for
Sacraments
,
of
the
Ghospell
,
being
such
as
haue
growne
partly
of
the
corrupt
following
of
the
Apostles
,
partly
are
states
of
life
allowed
in
the
scriptures
:
but
yet
haue
not
like
nature
of
Sacraments
,
with
baptisme
,
and
the
Lords
supper
,
for
that
they
haue
not
any
visible
signe
or
ceremony
ordained
of
God
.
Hitherto
this
Protestant
●rticle
denying
those
fiue
Sacraments
which
the
Catholike
Church
receaueth
for
such
with
the
●wo
former
,
baptisme
and
the
most
holy
Sacrament
of
the
altar
.
Now
I
will
proue
by
this
Apostolike
age
the
doctrine
,
and
practise
thereof
,
that
these
fiue
are
,
and
then
were
vsed
,
and
receaued
for
Sacraments
,
and
first
of
Confirmation
the
first
S.
Clement
testifieth
this
to
be
a
Sacrament
,
mi●istred
by
Bishops
with
holy
oyle
,
and
giuing
the
●oly
Ghost
and
grace
,
all
that
these
men
doe
,
or
can
●equire
to
a
Sacrament
.
Quid
dicemus
de
Episcopo
?
●r
quem
Dominus
in
ordinatione
Spiritum
sanctum
●obis
dedit
.
Per
quem
consignati
estis
oleo
exultationis
,
●
chrismate
sapientiae
:
per
quem
filij
lucis
facti
estis
:
per
quem
Dominus
illuminatione
vestra
,
Episcopi
manus
impositionem
testimonio
suo
comprobans
,
in
singulis
vestrûm
suam
sacram
vocem
emisit
.
This
he
further
declareth
(
making
a
Sacrament
needfull
to
Christian
S.
Denis
the
Areopagite
saith
,
that
they
which
It
is
the
constant
opinion
,
and
testimony
of
the
Fathers
,
that
the
Church
of
Christ
receaued
and
ministred
this
Sacrament
for
a
true
and
properly
named
Sacrament
,
both
by
Scriptures
,
and
tradition
.
So
both
the
Latine
and
Greeke
Fathers
expound
that
passage
and
practise
of
the
Apostles
S.
Peter
and
S.
Iohn
in
the
acts
of
the
Apostles
,
giuing
grace
to
those
that
were
baptized
by
others
,
not
Bishops
,
by
imposition
of
hands
.
Impon●bant
Tertullian
also
doth
number
it
with
the
other
Sacraments
,
euer
vsed
in
the
Church
,
and
giueth
both
a
visible
externall
signe
holy
Vnction
,
and
internall
To
come
to
our
Primatiue
Christian
Britans
,
And
our
English
Protestants
themselues
by
their
owne
most
authorized
and
allowed
proceedings
haue
,
&
doe
condemne
this
their
article
doctrine
in
this
point
.
For
first
in
the
publike
correction
of
their
religion
at
Hampton
court
,
King
Iames
being
present
Confirmation
is
an
Apostolicall
tradition
.
That
Confirmation
deliuered
by
the
Apostles
is
a
Sacrament
is
proued
before
.
Secondly
these
Protestants
confesse
and
decree
,
that
the
order
of
Bishops
hath
euer
beene
in
the
Church
,
from
the
Apostles
time
,
but
these
men
not
condemning
all
forrayne
Protestants
and
in
denying
to
Bishops
onely
power
to
make
Preists
and
Clergy
men
,
leaue
no
act
of
Order
peculiar
and
proper
to
them
,
if
they
deny
confirmation
to
be
a
Sacrament
,
and
by
them
onely
to
be
ministred
,
for
all
others
are
lawfully
ministred
by
Priests
,
noe
Bishops
.
And
these
our
English
Protestants
by
the
greatest
power
they
haue
,
haue
set
fourth
,
and
vse
a
publike
forme
,
and
manner
of
ministring
confirmation
by
them
onely
,
which
they
pretend
to
be
Bishops
among
them
.
In
which
they
proue
it
in
their
proceedings
,
and
by
the
doctrine
of
this
very
article
,
for
supposing
their
opinion
though
false
,
that
holy
Vnction
is
not
necessary
in
this
practise
of
Confirmation
,
The
Bishop
shall
lay
his
hand
vpon
euery
childe
seuerally
.
And
that
in
their
Iudgment
it
is
a
signe
,
and
ceremony
,
ordained
wee
make
our
humble
supplications
for
these
children
,
vpon
whom
after
the
manner
of
the
Apostles
,
wee
haue
laide
our
hands
,
to
certifie
them
,
by
this
signe
of
thy
fauour
,
and
gratious
goodnesse
towards
them
.
Therefore
being
a
signe
vsed
by
the
Apostles
,
giuing
and
certifying
grace
,
by
this
very
article
,
and
their
owne
definition
of
a
Sacrament
before
,
this
of
Confirmation
must
needs
by
their
Religion
be
a
Sacrament
in
the
same
degree
as
they
allowe
baptisme
and
the
Eucharist
to
be
.
This
their
communion
booke
is
daily
practized
by
them
in
all
their
Churches
,
vsed
both
before
and
after
these
articles
were
ordained
,
and
at
this
present
,
and
supported
and
warranted
with
the
greatest
allowance
,
their
religion
,
or
any
,
or
point
therein
by
their
owne
proceedings
possibly
can
haue
,
Queenes
and
Kings
supremacy
,
Parlaments
,
Iniunctions
,
Canons
,
Conuocations
,
publike
approbation
,
and
practise
of
all
their
pretended
Bishops
,
or
named
Clergy
men
.
THE
XII
.
CHAPTER
.
Pennance
,
so
called
in
this
article
,
and
by
Catholikes
.
The
Sacrament
of
Pennance
,
was
so
iudged
and
vscd
in
this
Apostolike
age
.
TH●
next
Sacrament
of
the
Catholike
Church
,
which
this
Protestant
Article
demeth
to
be
such
,
is
the
Sacrament
of
Pennance
.
S.
Ignatius
in
this
Apostolike
age
giueth
power
vnto
Pennance
,
to
bringe
sinners
both
to
the
vnity
of
the
militant
Church
on
earth
,
and
inherite
euerlasting
life
in
heauen
.
Obsecro
vos
,
quotquot
poenitentia
ducti
redierint
Baptizant
,
sacrificant
,
eligunt
,
manus
imponunt
.
S.
Clement
setteth
it
downe
for
a
tradition
of
S.
Peter
and
the
other
Apostles
to
confesse
all
sinnes
,
vnto
the
Pastours
of
their
soules
,
and
to
rceaue
cure
and
remedy
from
them
.
Si
forte
alicuius
cor
vel
liuor
,
vel
infid●l●tas
,
And
he
addeth
afterward
,
from
the
mouth
of
S.
Paenitentibus
remissionem
concedere
oportet
.
And
our
most
auncient
Brittish
writers
as
S.
That
the
particular
and
personall
absolution
from
sinne
after
consession
,
is
Apostolical
,
and
a
very
godly
ordinance
.
And
this
is
no
new
thing
in
their
Religion
,
but
a
new
approbation
of
their
doctryne
herein
,
against
their
puritans
,
for
their
communion
booke
elder
then
these
Articles
,
and
at
this
time
the
most
practicall
and
allowed
Rule
which
they
haue
,
doth
giue
direction
both
for
confession
of
syns
,
and
absolution
from
them
,
in
the
very
same
words
,
which
Catholik
Preist
vse
in
this
Sacrament
.
The
sikpersou
shall
make
a
speciall
confession
,
if
he
feele
his
conscience
troubled
with
any
weightie
matter
.
After
which
confession
the
Preist
shall
absolue
him
after
this
sort
.
Our
Lord
Iesus
Christ
,
who
hath
left
power
to
his
Church
,
to
absolue
all
sinners
which
truely
repent
,
and
beleeue
in
him
,
of
his
greate
mercy
forgiue
thee
thyne
offences
,
and
by
his
authoritie
committed
to
me
,
I
absolue
thee
from
all
thy
syns
,
in
the
name
of
the
father
,
and
of
the
Sonne
,
and
of
the
holy
ghost
.
Amen
.
Here
is
all
which
this
Article
requireth
to
a
Sacrament
,
a
visible
or
externall
signe
or
ceremonie
as
is
Manifest
,
and
this
ordeined
of
God
,
both
because
this
communion
booke
saith
,
it
was
left
by
Christ
the
sonne
of
God
,
to
his
Church
,
so
to
befor
euer
,
as
is
Church
shall
be
euer
forgiuing
sinnes
and
giueing
grace
;
which
no
visible
or
externall
signe
or
ceremony
,
but
such
as
is
ordained
of
God
,
to
such
end
and
purpose
can
do
.
This
power
is
pretented
to
be
giuen
to
euery
minister
among
them
,
when
their
Protestant
Bishop
maketh
him
,
by
laying
his
hands
vpon
him
,
saying
these
words
:
receaue
the
holy
ghoste
,
whose
sinnes
thou
forgiuest
,
they
are
forgiuen
,
and
whose
sinnes
thou
doest
retayne
,
they
are
retayned
.
Thus
hath
the
Protestant
manner
of
consecration
in
their
booke
thereof
,
approued
in
these
Articles
,
in
as
ample
manner
,
as
any
thing
in
their
Religion
.
And
if
their
consecration
were
true
and
lawfull
,
if
they
could
not
minister
this
as
a
Sacrament
,
they
could
do
nothing
at
all
,
this
being
the
power
that
is
pretided
to
be
be
giuen
vnto
them
at
that
time
,
and
nothing
els
in
playne
and
expresse
termes
,
at
the
least
in
so
manifest
true
meaning
and
construction
.
THE
XV.
CHAPTER
.
Holy
Orders
contrary
to
this
Article
,
was
vsed
and
held
à
Sacrament
in
this
first
age
.
AND
by
this
sufficiently
appeareth
also
,
that
both
by
the
doctrine
,
practise
and
authoritie
of
this
Apostolike
age
and
their
owne
Protestant
cheifest
grownds
and
proceedings
,
how
vntruely
this
Article
denyeth
in
the
next
place
,
that
holie
Orders
is
a
Sacrament
;
for
it
is
manifest
before
,
that
both
by
the
Apostostolik
men
of
this
time
,
and
their
owne
profession
and
confession
,
it
hath
all
things
needfull
to
a
Sacrament
,
a
visible
externall
signe
,
or
ceremonie
ordained
by
God
giuing
grace
,
and
extraordinarie
spirituall
power
,
and
itselfe
by
that
consecration
also
giueth
grace
in
other
Sacraments
,
which
cannot
be
ministred
without
it
,
either
by
Catholike
Religion
,
or
our
Protestants
practise
and
profession
.
Noe
terrene
and
earthly
power
may
or
can
performe
the
duties
and
offices
of
that
gratious
and
spirituall
function
.
This
is
the
plaine
and
euident
testimonie
of
the
blessed
Fathers
of
this
time
.
S.
Clement
euen
in
the
words
of
the
Apostles
maketh
preishood
more
excellent
,
then
the
Regall
power
and
dignitie
,
for
that
he
ruleth
soules
,
an
this
the
bodies
.
And
is
so
farre
from
our
Protestant
courses
in
making
holie
preisthood
treason
,
that
he
maketh
it
an
offence
The
like
,
and
more
vrgent
hath
S.
Ignatius
:
And
they
ascribe
this
extraordinarie
dignitie
and
excellencie
of
sacred
preisthood
,
to
their
supernaturall
chaunge
,
and
grace
bestowed
miraculously
vpon
them
in
their
consecration
,
and
by
vertue
of
that
holy
Sacrament
,
no
other
reason
to
be
giuen
of
so
wonderfull
an
alteration
and
preminencie
,
as
both
the
holy
Fathers
in
the
common
construction
of
the
Church
of
Christ
,
and
the
light
of
nature
assuer
vs
,
that
men
so
lately
and
euer
before
their
consecration
,
were
but
as
other
men
,
and
now
nothing
externally
chaunged
,
should
by
Gods
decree
&
ordinance
,
be
eleuated
vnto
,
and
endowed
with
so
incomparable
honour
,
power
grace
,
and
vnquestionable
priuiledges
,
onely
the
Sacramentall
grace
performeth
it
say
these
holy
Fathers
as
it
doth
the
like
in
the
holy
Eucharist
and
Baptisme
.
Ead●m
vis
etiam
Sacerdotem
augustum
&
honorandum
facit
,
nouitate
benedictionis
à
comunitate
praedicatio
nominis
,
consummansque
consalutatio
fit
.
S.
Clement
also
testifieth
,
that
from
the
first
consecration
of
Ecclesiasticall
men
after
Christs
ascention
,
when
S.
Stephen
and
others
were
made
Deacons
,
both
Bishops
and
Preists
were
so
consecrated
by
the
Apostles
before
the
Altar
,
and
at
Masse
,
as
Christ
ordayned
.
Nos
ablato
secundum
S.
Denys
recompteth
their
grace
and
duties
in
like
&
in
nullo
illi
refragari
.
He
telleth
vs
,
the
function
of
a
Preist
,
is
,
to
offer
Sacrifice
,
and
Minister
other
Sacraments
,
and
Deacons
are
to
Minister
vnto
them
,
in
such
holie
mysteries
,
and
so
must
needs
haue
power
giuen
them
accordingly
in
their
consecration
,
and
this
was
so
with
the
Apostles
,
and
S.
Martial
deliuereth
plainely
a
cheife
and
principall
cause
of
the
honour
and
excellencie
of
this
Sacrament
of
holie
Orders
,
because
among
other
eminencies
thereof
,
Bishops
and
Preists
offer
,
and
Deacon
assist
them
therein
,
the
most
holie
sacrifice
of
Christs
bodie
and
blood
vpon
an
holie
Altar
,
the
very
same
which
the
Iewes
did
by
malice
offer
,
This
was
also
the
doctrine
of
our
first
Christian
admoneo
te
vt
resuscites
And
Christ
himselfe
by
his
owne
example
,
and
testimonie
,
S.
Iohn
the
Euangelist
so
recording
affirmeth
,
that
the
holie
ghost
,
and
power
to
forgiue
sins
were
giuen
in
this
Sacramentall
ceremonie
.
I●
diuinae
Ordinationis
,
and
de
iure
diuino
.
The
ordin●●ce
of
God
,
and
by
his
diuine
lawe
.
To
these
persons
G●●
imparted
power
ouer
his
mysticall
bodie
,
which
is
●●
societie
of
soules
,
and
ouer
that
naturall
,
which
is
himself
,
which
antiquitie
doth
call
the
making
of
Christ
body
.
The
power
of
the
ministry
by
blessing
vis●●
elements
,
it
maketh
them
inuisible
grace
,
&
giueth
daily
the
holy
ghost
,
it
hath
to
dispose
of
that
flesh
,
which
was
giuen
for
the
life
of
the
world
:
and
that
blood
which
was
powred
out
to
redeeme
soules
.
It
is
a
power
,
which
neither
Prince
nor
potentate
,
King
nor
Caesar
on
earth
can
giue
.
The
Apostles
did
impart
the
same
power
,
to
ordayne
,
which
was
giuen
to
them
.
And
in
their
publikly
authorized
Rituall
,
and
THE
XVI
.
CHAPTER
.
Matrimonie
thus
proued
a
Sacrament
.
THE
next
Sacrament
which
this
Protestant
Article
excepteth
against
in
the
same
wordes
,
and
phrase
of
speach
,
as
against
the
former
is
that
of
matrimonie
,
euer
in
the
Church
of
Christ
,
from
his
,
and
his
Apostles
time
,
receaued
,
and
vsed
for
an
holy
Sacrament
.
The
holie
scriptures
say
it
is
an
honorable
estate
:
honorabile
connubium
.
God
Relinquet
hom●
This
supernaturall
and
Sacramentall
Iustitution
in
Christian
Religion
maketh
the
obligation
inuiolable
,
Moses
mandauit
dare
The
gentiles
though
euer
without
title
of
true
Religion
,
and
therefore
needles
to
be
remembred
in
this
busines
;
were
not
inferiour
to
the
Iewes
in
this
disorder
no
more
then
the
later
Hereticall
Turkes
and
Mahometans
now
be
.
Yet
I
shall
speake
of
the
gentiles
by
accidentary
occasion
hereafter
.
S.
Martiall
in
this
age
doth
say
not
onely
that
marriage
among
Christians
,
is
honest
,
constituted
by
God
,
lawfull
,
and
immaculate
,
but
hath
sanctification
,
and
honour
of
chastitie
.
Coniugium
S.
Clement
from
the
Apostles
proueth
,
there
could
be
no
dissolubilitie
in
Christian
mariage
,
no
taking
a
second
wife
,
or
husband
,
during
the
life
of
the
first
.
Si
quis
Laicus
,
vxorem
propriam
pelle●s
,
Sacramentum
,
celebrandu●
Sacramentum
,
diuinum
Sacramentum
,
euen
as
Baptisme
and
confirmation
.
So
doth
S.
Euaristus
Pop●
liuing
in
this
age
,
and
as
other
Fathers
both
greek●
and
latin
,
so
expound
S.
Paul
before
cited
,
callin●
it
a
greate
Sacrament
,
Sacramentum
hoc
magnum
〈◊〉
S.
Chrisostome
though
liueing
after
this
age
yet
giueing
the
custome
and
practise
of
thes
and
after
dayes
for
his
reason
,
besides
S.
Paules
authoritie
so
expoundeth
him
saying
it
is
a
Sacrament
and
a
greate
Sacrament
as
S.
Paul
did
,
prouinge
a
Sacrament
by
the
Sacramentall
grace
giuen
therein
,
for
a
man
or
woman
to
forsake
him
that
begotte
them
nourished
and
hrought
them
vp
,
her
which
conceaued
them
,
brought
them
forth
with
payne
and
affliction
,
who
bestowed
so
many
benefites
vpon
them
,
as
parents
do
on
children
,
with
whom
there
was
so
long
acquaintance
,
and
cohabitation
,
to
adhere
to
him
or
her
,
that
was
not
seene
to
them
before
,
and
preferr
them
before
all
things
,
this
is
verily
a
Mysterie
.
And
the
parents
when
these
things
are
done
,
are
not
greeued
,
but
rather
if
they
bee
not
done
,
and
with
Ioy
pay
money
,
and
make
expences
to
see
them
performed
.
Veriely
this
is
a
greate
mistery
,
hauing
a
certayne
secrette
wisedome
,
This
long
since
S.
Paul
Prophesied
,
saying
in
Christ
and
his
Church
.
But
this
was
not
spoken
alone
for
him
,
but
what
?
That
the
husband
should
cherish
his
wife
,
as
his
owne
flesh
.
And
as
Christ
doth
his
Church
.
Reuera
est
mysterium
,
&
magnum
mysterium
,
eo
qui
procreauit
,
qui
genuit
,
qui
educauit
:
ea
,
quae
concepit
,
quae
cum
dolore
peperit
&
afflictione
,
quitot
ac
tantis
affecerunt
beneficijs
,
cum
quibus
diuturnus
fuit
vsus
,
&
consuetudo
,
relictis
,
ei
adherere
,
quae
ne
visa
quidem
fuit
,
&
cum
co
nibil
habere
commune
,
&
eam
omnibus
praeferre
,
reuera
est
mysterium
,
&
parentes
cum
haec
fiunt
,
●on
egrèferunt
,
sed
potiùs
aegrèferunt
,
si
non
fiant
,
&
cum
impenduntur
pecuniae
,
&
fiunt
sumptus
,
laetantur
.
Reuera
magnum
est
mysterium
,
arcanam
quandam
habens
sapientiam
.
Hoc
multis
retroactis
soeculis
prophetans
dicit
:
In
Christo
&
Ecclesia
.
Sed
non
propter
ipfum
solum
hoc
dictum
est
.
Sed
quid
?
Vt
ipsam
tanquam
propriam
carnem
foueat
,
sicut
&
Christus
Ecclesiam
.
And
to
insist
vpon
the
graunt
of
this
Protestant
Article
.
That
Sacraments
be
effectuall
signes
of
grace
,
we
haue
the
testimonie
of
the
whole
Christian
world
in
this
Apostolike
time
,
to
proue
Matrimonie
,
to
be
such
a
signe
,
and
Sacrament
,
for
all
the
world
at
the
coming
of
Christ
,
Iewes
,
and
gentils
were
giuen
to
Poligamie
and
pluralitie
of
wiues
,
and
yet
not
so
contayning
themselues
▪
from
other
incontinencies
,
but
such
as
receyued
this
holy
Sacrament
abstayned
both
from
the
sinnes
of
Poligamie
,
and
other
vnchastities
,
an
euident
and
vndeniable
argument
,
of
the
power
and
sanctitie
of
this
Christian
Institution
and
holy
Sacrament
.
I
will
onely
exemplifie
here
in
Britayne
,
infected
as
the
rest
of
the
vniuersall
world
with
that
generall
errour
and
sinne
,
at
that
time
.
Iulius
Caesar
Emperour
which
inuaded
this
Kingdome
and
others
They
liue
naked
in
Tents
,
th●ir
wiues
are
common
.
The
Scots
were
more
barborous
in
these
sinnes
,
and
their
Kings
especially
Euenus
confirmed
them
by
publike
lawes
.
Leges
tulit
improbas
omnem
olentes
And
for
the
barbarous
customes
and
lawes
before
,
Any
mans
lemman
or
concubyne
shall
suffer
the
same
paynes
,
that
he
doth
which
offendeth
with
her
.
He
that
rauisheth
a
mayde
shall
dye
for
it
,
vnlesse
shee
require
for
safe-gard
of
his
life
,
to
haue
him
to
her
husband
.
If
any
man
be
taken
with
another
mans
wife
in
adulterie
,
shee
consenting
vnto
him
therein
,
they
shall
both
suffer
death
for
it
.
But
if
shee
consent
not
,
but
beforced
against
her
will
,
then
he
shall
dye
onely
for
the
same
,
and
shee
shall
be
released
.
In
such
greate
seueritie
the
sinne
of
Incontinencie
was
punished
here
after
this
holie
Sacrament
,
by
the
grace
thereof
a
preseruatiue
against
it
was
receaued
,
and
few
were
founde
transgressours
thereof
,
all
though
these
lawes
were
prosecuted
with
such
zeale
and
deuotion
,
that
we
finde
,
that
Princes
and
Kings
found
delinquent
were
neither
exempted
,
nor
spared
in
such
cases
,
as
we
see
in
the
lamentable
example
of
King
Vortigerne
testified
both
by
brittish
,
English
,
Catholike
and
Protestant
historians
who
breakeing
his
Matrimoniall
holy
matrimonie
,
an
honorable
estate
,
instituted
of
God
,
signifying
vnto
vs
,
the
misticall
vnion
which
is
betwene
Christ
and
his
Church
.
God
instituted
it
,
and
did
teache
,
it
should
neuer
be
lawfull
to
put
a
sunder
those
,
whom
he
by
matrimonie
had
made
one
.
God
hath
consecrated
the
stat
of
matrimonie
to
such
an
excellent
mistery
,
that
in
it
is
signified
and
represented
the
spirituall
mariage
&
vnitie
betwixt
Christ
&
his
Church
.
And
this
Rituall
expresseth
,
that
God
giueth
grace
,
sanctification
,
and
blessing
at
this
externall
ceremonie
,
so
instituted
and
ordeyned
by
him
.
Which
euidently
ouerthroweth
what
they
haue
saide
to
the
contrary
in
this
Article
,
and
proueth
by
their
owne
most
generall
and
warranted
vse
,
practise
,
and
profession
,
that
Matrimonie
is
truely
and
properly
an
holie
Sacrament
.
THE
XVII
.
CHAPTER
.
Extreame
vnction
thus
proued
,
to
be
a
Sacrament
.
THE
Sacrament
following
being
the
last
in
number
,
and
order
,
which
this
Protestant
Article
desalloweth
,
is
extreame
vnction
.
But
we
are
most
assured
,
that
in
this
Apostolike
age
,
and
by
the
Apostles
themselues
it
was
taught
and
practised
for
an
holie
Sacrament
,
S.
Iames
the
Apostle
in
his
epistle
maketh
it
a
precept
,
and
matter
of
necessitie
,
and
not
arbitrary
so
to
vse
it
.
Insirmatur
That
it
was
ordayned
of
Christ
,
and
an
effectuall
signe
of
grace
,
the
words
are
playne
,
as
also
that
the
visible
signe
or
ceremonie
thereof
was
ordayned
of
God
,
for
no
power
limited
and
created
can
ordayne
,
or
institute
a
signe
or
ceremonie
externall
to
forgiue
sinnes
:
si
in
peccatis
sit
remittentur
ei
.
The
auntient
Fathers
both
of
the
greeke
I
need
not
to
make
repetitions
of
their
testimonies
,
this
veritie
being
so
generally
receaued
and
practized
in
the
first
times
of
Christian
Religion
,
that
about
the
yeare
of
Christ
279.
it
was
commonly
adiudged
heresie
to
deny
it
,
and
is
so
censured
,
registred
,
and
condemned
in
the
exploded
heresies
of
the
Hierarchite
Heretiks
:
dicebant
extremae
vnctionis
Sacramentum
à
Deo
institutum
,
non
esse
.
Which
being
condemned
for
herefie
in
the
whole
Church
of
Christ
,
must
needs
be
so
also
adiudged
in
this
Kingdome
,
renowned
then
for
true
Christian
Religion
,
and
the
Catholike
doctrine
,
yet
we
want
not
particular
testimonies
hereof
,
for
our
Protestants
themselues
commonly
teaching
that
the
Britans
neuer
chaunged
any
materiall
point
in
Religion
,
produce
vnto
vs
a
most
auntient
manuscript
as
they
terme
it
,
written
,
ab
authore
antiquissimo
,
and
as
is
euident
in
the
same
Antiquitie
,
when
there
were
yet
many
Pagans
and
Idolaters
here
,
in
which
,
commaunde
and
direction
is
giuen
that
all
sick
persons
in
daunger
of
death
should
both
receaue
the
Sacrament
of
Christs
holie
bodie
,
and
this
of
extreame
vnction
,
sette
downe
by
S.
Iames
the
Apostle
and
the
primatiue
Fathers
before
.
Quotiens
aliqua
Infirmitas
superuenerit
,
corpus
&
sanguinem
Christi
illi
qui
aegrotant
,
accipiant
:
oleum
in
nomine
Domini
à
presbyteris
humiliter
petant
,
&
inde
corpus
suum
vngant
:
vt
quod
scriptum
est
,
impleatur
.
Infirmatur
aliquis
,
inducat
The
Protestants
of
England
euen
the
composers
of
these
Articles
,
cannot
by
their
owne
Religion
be
of
other
mind
,
without
grosse
Ignorance
and
contradiction
,
for
defining
a
Sacrament
,
as
they
haue
done
in
this
Article
,
and
in
their
most
by
this
word
Sacrament
I
meane
an
outward
and
visible
signe
,
of
an
Inward
and
spirituall
grace
giuen
vnto
vs
,
ordeyned
by
Christ
himselfe
,
as
a
meanes
whereby
we
receaue
the
same
,
and
a
pledge
to
assuer
vs
thereof
:
They
must
needs
graunt
that
S.
Iames
in
expresse
words
in
holie
scripture
,
their
pretended
Rule
,
hath
deliuered
as
much
for
this
Sacrament
as
they
require
,
the
outward
visible
signe
,
the
Preists
prayer
and
vnction
with
oyle
,
and
remission
of
sinnes
,
which
cannot
be
without
grace
,
receaued
by
the
same
.
Thus
I
haue
inuincibly
proued
by
this
first
Apostolike
age
for
the
doctrine
and
practise
of
the
Catholike
Church
and
against
this
Protestant
Article
,
the
whole
compleat
number
of
7.
Sacraments
.
And
yet
if
I
had
onely
proued
three
Sacraments
,
or
any
lesse
number
then
seuen
,
and
greater
then
two
I
had
sufficiently
confuted
this
Article
which
onely
alloweth
two
,
Baptisme
and
the
Eucharist
stiled
by
them
,
the
Supper
of
the
Lord
,
for
such
.
THE
XVIII
.
CHAPTER
.
The
rest
of
this
Article
repugnant
to
the
Catholike
faith
,
likewise
condemned
.
THE
remnant
of
this
Article
they
deliuer
in
these
words
:
The
,
Sacraments
were
not
ordeyned
of
Christ
,
to
be
gazed
vpon
,
or
to
be
carryed
aboute
but
that
we
should
duely
vse
them
.
And
in
such
onely
as
worthyly
receaue
the
same
;
they
haue
a
wholesome
●ffect
or
operation
:
But
they
that
receaue
them
vnworthily
,
purchase
to
themselues
damnation
,
as
Sainct
Paule
saith
.
This
is
the
whole
content
of
this
Article
,
and
in
this
last
,
if
these
Protestants
desire
to
speake
properly
,
as
they
should
,
and
would
so
be
vnderstood
:
there
is
very
little
or
no
difference
betwene
Catholiks
and
them
.
For
where
they
say
,
that
Sacraments
haue
a
wholesome
effect
or
operation
in
their
worthie
receauers
,
this
agreeth
with
the
Catholike
doctrine
,
that
Sacraments
giue
grace
,
and
worke
ex
opere
operato
,
which
many
Protestants
denie
.
And
concerning
the
vnworthie
receauing
of
them
,
it
is
not
a
thing
questioned
.
What
they
meane
,
by
these
wordes
,
The
Sacraments
were
not
ordeyned
of
Christ
to
be
gazed
vppon
,
or
to
be
carryed
about
,
So
speaking
of
Sacraments
in
the
plurall
number
,
is
a
straunge
speach
,
excepting
one
Species
of
the
Sacrament
of
Eucharist
we
reserue
none
,
nor
carry
any
about
for
any
respect
nor
can
by
their
doctrine
,
professing
they
consist
in
their
ministration
and
receauing
,
as
is
euident
in
Baptisme
,
Confirmation
,
Orders
,
Confession
and
Absolution
,
Matrimony
,
and
Extreame
vnction
.
What
they
meane
by
their
words
,
gazed
vpon
,
requireth
a
better
glosse
,
then
they
giue
to
v●derstande
their
meaning
,
for
to
take
the
worde
as
it
is
commonly
and
properly
vsed
in
our
language
,
earnestly
▪
or
intensiuely
to
beholde
,
if
they
forbid
such
gesture
at
Sacraments
,
they
forbid
publik
ministration
of
them
,
which
their
practise
alloweth
,
warranteth
and
prescribeth
by
their
greatest
authoritie
.
If
they
would
haue
this
their
termed
gasing
vpon
,
or
carrying
about
to
be
vnderstood
any
re●●rence
or
reseruation
the
Romane
Church
vseth
●owards
the
blessed
Sacrament
of
the
Altare
,
the
question
with
them
properly
belongeth
to
their
●8
.
Article
,
where
they
expressely
speake
against
Transubstantiation
,
or
chaunge
of
breade
and
wine
into
the
body
and
blood
of
Christ
,
and
his
true
and
reall
presence
in
those
most
sacred
misteries
,
which
being
vndeniably
confuted
,
as
in
that
place
it
shall
,
this
errour
is
thereby
clearely
ouerthrowne
.
For
wheresoeuer
Christ
is
,
or
howsoeuer
heis
,
heis
to
be
worshipped
and
adored
,
with
as
greate
dutie
and
reuerence
as
any
Catholike
giueth
vnto
him
in
this
Sacrament
.
In
the
meane
tyme
the
Apostolike
men
of
this
first
age
do
thus
testifie
.
S.
Clement
often
testifying
the
reall
and
true
presence
of
Christ
in
this
most
holie
Sacrament
,
setteth
downe
the
deuotion
and
honour
of
all
people
then
,
Bishops
,
Preists
,
Deacons
,
Subdeacons
,
Virgyns
,
widowes
,
married
,
old
and
young
to
be
as
greate
or
greater
then
Catholiks
now
commonly
vse
vnto
it
.
When
consecration
is
ended
,
and
the
blessed
Sacrament
was
shewed
vnto
the
Christians
present
,
the
Deacon
vsed
to
say
,
let
vs
a●tend
or
behold
.
The
Bishop
or
Preist
offering
the
Sacrifice
,
said
to
the
people
holie
things
for
the
holie
,
and
the
people
answeared
one
holie
one
Lord
,
one
Christ
in
the
glorie
of
God
the
Father
blessed
for
euer
Amen
.
Glorie
to
God
on
highest
,
and
peace
to
men
of
good
will
:
Osanna
to
the
sonne
of
Dauid
.
Blessed
is
he
that
cometh
in
the
name
of
our
Lord
,
God
our
Lord
,
and
hath
appeared
vnto
vs
,
hosanna
in
the
highest
.
Then
all
communicate
with
greate
reuerence
,
acknowledging
that
which
they
receaue
to
be
the
bodie
,
and
blood
of
Christ
.
And
that
was
left
,
by
the
Deacons
was
reuerently
carryed
into
,
&
kept
in
the
Pastophories
.
Postquam
omnes
dixerunt
Amen
.
Diaconus
dicat
attendamus
:
Thes
Pastophories
were
sacred
and
religious
So
greate
reuerence
,
and
honour
was
vsed
in
reseruing
this
blessed
Sacrament
in
that
time
,
that
neither
pall
,
vayle
,
or
any
thing
that
touched
it
,
might
be
washed
out
of
the
Sacrary
,
so
named
in
respect
this
most
holie
Sacrament
was
therein
with
such
deuotion
preserued
.
And
the
basen
wherein
they
were
washed
was
accompted
so
holy
,
that
nothing
but
such
holy
things
might
be
washed
in
it
.
Palla
&
vela
quae
in
sanctuarij
sordidata
fuerint
ministerio
,
Diaconi
cum
humilibus
ministris
iuxta
Sacrarium
lauent
,
non
eijcientes
foras
à
sacrario
velamina
dominicae
mensae
,
ne
fortè
puluis
Dominici
Corporis
malè
decidat
à
sindone
foris
abluto
,
&
erit
haec
operanti
peccatum
,
idcircò
,
intra
sacrarium
ministris
praecipimus
,
haec
sancta
cum
diligentia
custodire
:
peluis
noua
comparetur
,
&
praeter
hoc
nihil
aliud
tangat
.
Pallae
altaris
solae
in
ea
lauentur
.
S.
Ignatius
proueth
the
Eucharist
to
be
the
flesh
S.
Denys
the
Areopagite
deliuereth
to
vs
,
how
Christ
in
this
Sacrament
was
honoured
,
&
prayed
vnto
,
setting
downe
the
very
prayer
itselfe
,
which
that
Apostolike
time
there
vsed
vnto
him
.
O
diuinum
All
things
belonging
to
this
most
holy
Sacrament
were
holy
,
and
honoured
both
by
the
writers
of
this
age
,
and
our
Ptotestants
testimonie
.
The
Bishops
,
Preists
,
Deacons
,
and
others
were
consecrated
as
before
.
And
as
S.
Anacletus
euen
by
Protestant
allowance
saith
,
the
Preists
might
not
be
Iudged
by
others
,
they
were
honoured
●●
Christ
,
and
their
priuiledges
were
graunted
the●
And
the
larned
Fathers
both
greeke
and
latine
Hereof
singe
Gods
seruants
at
euery
Masse
,
Agnus
Dei
qui
tollis
peccata
mundi
,
miserere
nobis
:
That
is
in
our
speach
:
Thou
lambe
of
God
;
that
takest
away
the
sinnes
of
the
world
,
haue
mercy
vpon
vs
.
And
thus
I
end
this
their
many
braunched
Article
.
THE
XIX
.
CHAPTER
.
The
26.
and
27.
Articles
examined
and
Protestant
doctrine
in
or
by
them
condemned
.
THeir
next
Article
being
the
26.
by
their
numbring
them
,
is
thus
intituled
.
Of
the
worthi●es
of
the
ministers
,
which
hinder
not
the
effect
of
the
sacraments
.
The
whole
Article
followeth
in
these
All
though
in
the
visible
Church
the
euill
be
euer
mingled
with
the
good
,
and
sometime
the
euill
haue
cheife
authoritie
in
the
ministration
of
the
worde
and
sacraments
:
yet
for
asmuch
as
they
do
not
the
same
in
their
owne
name
,
but
in
Christes
,
and
do
minister
by
his
commission
,
and
authoritie
,
we
may
vse
their
ministerie
,
both
in
hearing
the
word
of
God
,
and
in
receiuing
of
the
sacraments
.
Neither
is
the
effect
of
Christes
ordinance
taken
away
by
their
wikednesse
,
nor
the
grace
of
Gods
guifts
diminished
from
such
as
by
faith
,
and
rightly
do
receiue
the
sacraments
ministred
vnto
them
,
which
be
effectuall
,
because
of
Christs
institution
〈◊〉
promise
,
allthough
they
be
ministred
by
euill
men
.
Neuerthelesse
,
it
apperteyneth
to
the
discipline
of
the
Churche
,
that
inquirie
be
made
of
euill
ministers
,
and
that
they
be
accused
by
those
,
that
haue
knowledge
of
their
offences
:
and
finally
,
being
founde
gyltie
by
〈◊〉
Iudgment
,
be
deposed
.
Hitherto
this
Article
,
in
which
there
it
not
any
one
proposition
,
or
sentence
,
against
the
doctrine
of
the
Romane
Church
and
Catholike
Religion
,
but
rather
a
graunte
and
confirmation
thereof
,
〈◊〉
a
renowncing
of
Protestant
profession
,
and
proceedings
in
diuers
particular
poyntes
,
and
some
most
materiall
.
As
declaring
that
in
the
visible
Church
the
euill
be
euer
mingled
with
the
good
,
they
confesse
the
Church
to
be
euer
and
inde●ectible
.
And
so
Luther
,
Caluyn
,
Cranmar
,
King
Henry
8.
with
his
daughter
Queene
Elizabeth
,
or
whomsoeuer
els
they
will
or
can
make
the
first
publisher
or
aduancer
of
their
doctrine
,
separating
themselues
,
and
being
separated
and
cutt
of
from
that
visible
true
Church
,
which
was
then
generally
so
held
,
this
their
Protestant
congregation
,
and
Religion
takeing
Originall
,
&
being
from
thence
,
cannot
possibly
be
the
true
Church
and
Religion
of
Christ
.
And
in
making
the
true
Church
euer
visible
,
they
must
needs
make
their
association
or
prerended
companie
eúer
inuisible
,
and
so
nothing
vntill
these
dayes
,
and
condemne
those
their
brethren
Protestants
,
who
knowing
their
new
fraternitie
was
neuer
vntill
those
late
times
,
haue
mathematically
framed
in
their
Imagination
,
a
new
straung
,
chimericall
,
Inuisible
,
vnbeeable
and
vnpossible
Church
.
Agayne
professing
that
Preists
the
Ministers
of
Sacraments
do
Minister
them
in
Christes
〈◊〉
,
by
his
commisson
,
and
authoritie
,
they
sufficiently
confesse
,
that
if
Christ
omnipotent
could
and
did
consecrate
breade
and
wyne
into
his
body
,
and
blood
,
forgiue
sinnes
and
giue
grace
in
sacraments
,
truely
consecrated
Preists
haue
that
power
,
and
do
the
same
.
And
affirming
,
The
sacraments
to
b●
effectuall
because
of
Christes
Institution
and
promise
,
●either
is
the
effects
of
Christes
ordinance
tak●n
away
,
nor
the
grace
of
Gods
guists
diminished
by
the
wikednesse
of
ministers
,
They
proue
what
the
Catholiks
holde
in
these
things
,
and
Protestants
cammonly
deny
.
Their
last
clause
of
Discipline
in
the
Church
making
but
one
true
visible
Church
,
and
their
congregation
being
,
as
before
no
part
thereof
,
depriueth
them
of
all
such
discipline
,
as
they
haue
already
spoyled
themselues
of
the
pure
worde
of
God
preached
and
Sacraments
duely
ministred
vnseparable
signes
and
properties
of
the
true
visible
Church
,
by
their
19.
Article
,
and
thereby
want
all
things
which
by
their
owne
confession
are
euer
founde
in
,
and
belonge
vnto
the
Church
of
Christ
.
The
27.
Article
intituled
,
of
baptisme
,
hath
no
thing
contrary
to
Catholik
Religion
:
But
the
last
clause
thereof
is
against
their
6.
Article
before
,
that
nothing
is
to
be
beleeued
as
an
Article
of
faith
or
to
be
thought
requisite
necessarie
to
saluation
,
that
is
not
read
in
,
nor
may
be
proued
by
scriptures
.
And
in
this
place
thus
they
decree
:
The
Baptisme-ef
yong
children
,
is
in
any
wise
to
be
retayned
in
the
Church
,
as
most
agreable
with
the
Institution
of
Christ
.
In
this
whole
Article
before
they
make
Baptisme
in
all
requisite
necessarie
to
Saluation
,
So
they
do
i●
That
baptisme
to
be
ministred
by
priuate
parsons
,
in
tyme
of
necessitie
,
is
an
holie
tradition
.
And
so
they
vse
in
their
common
practise
,
and
Baptise
Infants
both
by
their
ministers
,
and
others
men
and
women
,
especially
my
dwiues
,
instructed
how
to
Baptisme
in
time
of
Baptisme
of
Infants
●●
●●●ed
a
Tradition
,
because
it
is
not
expressely
deliuered
i●
stripture
,
that
the
Apostles
did
baptize
Infants
,
nor
〈◊〉
expresse
precept
there
founde
,
that
they
should
so
do
.
T●●t
the
holy
Fathers
of
the
first
age
held
Baptisme
Baptizate
vestros
pue●●●
〈◊〉
.
S.
Denys
the
Areopagite
affirmeth
it
was
so
vsed
:
Pueri
qui
necdum
possunt
intelligere
diui●●
,
sacri
hapti
smatis
participes
fiant
.
And
shew●●g●
how
others
answeare
and
promise
for
them
,
〈◊〉
pr●
ipsi●
abrenun●iant
,
sanctaqu●
ineunt
faedera
;
〈◊〉
i●
an
holy
tradition
,
sanctam
traditionem
;
〈◊〉
S.
Chrisostome
and
others
testifie
generally
in
the
whole
Catholik
Church
in
all
places
,
Praedi●●t
Ecclesia
Catholica
vbique
diffusa
,
debere
par●●●●●
Baptizari
prepter
original●
peccatum
.
And
they
were
Nouatian
,
Pelagian
&
such
condemned
H●retiks
,
which
at
any
time
called
this
holy
tradi●●on
and
custome
into
question
.
So
it
was
here
●●
Britayne
,
which
though
it
was
Mother
and
Noble
longe
time
to
pelagius
the
Archeretike
,
w●o
among
other
his
damned
Errours
denyed
the
Baptisme
of
Infants
,
yet
it
so
much
detested
among
t●●
rest
this
his
obsurd
Inuention
,
that
it
spared
n●●
Princes
themselues
,
that
followed
him
therein
,
at
all
Antiquities
tell
vs
,
in
the
case
of
King
Frequard
,
who
being
noted
to
haue
laught
at
the
Baptisme
of
Infants
,
and
confession
of
sinnes
to
P●●ists
,
Notatus
est
aliquando
risisse
paruulorum
●●ptis●um
peccatorumque
ad
Sacerdotis
aurem
confes●●●●●
,
was
accused
of
pelagianisme
,
cited
,
condemned
,
imprisoned
and
deposed
.
So
testifie
both
Catholik
and
Protestant
Antiquaries
.
THE
XX.
CHAPTER
.
The
28.
Article
intituled
,
of
the
supper
of
the
Lord
,
examined
,
and
condemned
.
THEIR
28.
Article
being
intituled
:
of
the
〈◊〉
supper
:
is
as
followeth
.
The
supper
of
the
Lorde
is
not
onely
a
signe
of
the
loue
,
that
Christians
ought
to
haue
among
themselues
,
on
to
an
other
:
but
rather
it
is
a
Sacrament
of
our
redemption
,
by
Christes
death
:
in
so
much
,
that
to
such
as
rightly
,
worthily
,
and
with
faith
receaue
the
same
,
the
bread
which
we
breake
is
a
partaking
of
the
body
of
Christ
,
and
likewise
the
cuppe
of
blessing
is
a
partaking
of
the
blood
of
Christe
.
Transubstantiation
(
the
chaunge
of
the
substance
of
bread●
and
wine
,
in
the
supper
of
the
Lord
,
cannot
be
pro●ed
by
holy
writ
:
it
is
repugnant
to
the
playne
words
of
scripture
,
ouerthroweth
the
nature
of
a
Sacrament
,
〈◊〉
hath
giuen
occasion
to
many
superstitions
.
The
body
●●
Christ
is
giuen
,
taken
,
and
eaten
in
the
supper
,
〈◊〉
after
an
heauenly
,
and
spirituall
manner
:
And
t●●
meane
whereby
the
bodie
of
Christ
is
receaued
,
and
〈◊〉
in
the
supper
,
is
faith
.
The
Sacrament
of
the
Lords
supper
was
not
by
Christs
ordinaunce
reserued
,
carryed
about
,
lifted
vp
,
or
worshipped
.
Hitherto
this
28.
Protestant
Article
.
In
the
first
part
thereof
vntill
we
come
to
the
wo●●
Transubstantiation
,
or
the
chaunge
of
the
substance
,
there
is
no
apparant
contradiction
to
the
doctrine
of
the
Catholik
Church
,
And
if
our
Protestants
secretly
meane
otherwise
,
their
Intention
i●
plainely
expressed
in
that
which
followeth
,
i●
denying
Transubstantiation
or
chaunge
of
the
substance
of
breade
and
wyne
.
Which
I
affirme
with
the
Catholike
Church
,
and
thus
proue
against
this
Article
.
First
by
holy
writ
or
scripture
,
allthough
that
is
not
necessarie
,
as
is
often
made
manifest
against
these
men
.
Where
soeuer
there
is
a
chaunge
or
mutation
of
one
thing
into
an
other
,
as
in
this
case
of
breade
into
the
body
of
Christ
,
and
this
manifestly
expressed
and
conteyned
in
holy
writ
and
scripture
,
there
is
transubstantiation
or
chaunge
of
breade
by
scripture
into
Christs
body
,
likewise
of
wyne
into
his
blood
.
This
is
euident
by
their
owne
exposition
and
transubstantiation
,
in
this
place
,
declaring
it
to
be
a
chaunge
of
the
substance
of
breade
and
wine
.
But
the
holy
writ
and
scripture
in
three
Euangelists
,
and
S.
Paule
expressely
proue
,
that
before
Christ
blessed
and
consecrated
the
breade
and
wine
,
it
was
noe
other
but
breade
and
wine
,
and
proue
likewise
euen
from
the
testimonie
of
Christ
himselfe
,
that
after
his
Thus
testifie
holie
pilgryms
eye
witnesses
euen
of
this
Kingdome
so
remote
from
Hierusalem
.
S.
Matthew
in
his
ghospell
saith
in
the
words
of
Christ
:
This
is
my
bodie
:
HOC
EST
CORPVS
MEVM
.
This
is
my
blood
HIC
EST
SANGVIS
MEVS
.
In
his
●●●●rgie
or
Masse
deliuered
to
the
Church
,
and
S.
Paule
in
holie
scripture
saith
it
was
breade
before
benediction
:
Accepit
panem
gratias
agens
,
and
●fter
Christs
consecrating
words
,
it
was
his
bodie
HOC
EST
CORPVS
MEVM
.
And
promiseth
there
to
deliuer
by
tradition
,
what
was
to
be
beleeued
and
practised
herein
caetera
cum
venero
disponam
.
Which
his
most
learned
scholler
S.
Denys
the
Areopagite
was
most
like
to
knowe
who
before
hath
testified
it
was
Christs
bodie
and
to
be
adored
.
S.
Marke
hath
assured
vs
in
his
ghospell
in
the
words
of
Christ
,
that
it
was
breade
before
the
words
of
Consecration
,
accepit
Iesus
panem
:
But
after
them
,
the
the
holy
,
most
boly
vnspotted
body
of
Christ
,
Sanctum
,
Sanctissimum
Intemeratum
Corpus
Christi
,
so
chaunged
from
breade
:
likewise
of
his
pretious
blood
pretiosus
sanguis
Christi
,
from
wine
before
.
S.
Luke
in
his
ghospell
is
most
playne
:
HOC
quod
pro
vobis
datur
.
And
being
so
inseparable
a
companion
to
S.
Paule
as
he
witnesseth
in
many
places
of
scripture
,
he
could
not
differ
from
him
in
this
poynt
.
Neither
from
That
S.
Peter
said
masse
,
and
deliuered
a
forme
and
order
thereof
to
the
Church
of
Christ
we
haue
more
witnesses
,
then
can
easely
be
cited
,
and
their
citations
more
needles
,
seing
the
principall
Protestants
themselues
confesse
it
and
that
it
remayned
without
alteration
200.
yeares
,
and
more
vntill
Pope
Zepherine
added
some
what
vnto
it
.
A
Christi
primo
instituto
ducentis
amplius
annis
in
prima
Ecclesia
durauit
.
And
this
as
they
and
others
teach
was
by
S.
Peter
,
instituente
Beato
Petro.
Yet
therein
we
finde
most
playnely
deliuered
,
that
the
breade
and
wine
were
transubstantiated
and
chaunged
into
Christs
body
and
blood
.
Domine
Deus
noster
,
qui
te
obtulisti
pro
huius
mundi
vita
,
respice
in
nos
,
&
super
panem
istum
,
&
calicem
bunc
,
&
fac
eum
immaculatum
tuum
corpus
,
&
pretiosum
sanguinem
.
And
in
the
masse
still
vsed
Corpus
&
sanguis
fiat
dilectissimi
filij
tui
.
And
often
therein
repeted
,
that
after
consecration
it
is
so
chaunged
.
Our
old
Brittish
manuscript
of
the
first
Institution
of
Church
seruice
with
others
proue
,
that
S.
Photinus
S.
Peters
disciple
Bishop
of
Lyons
,
and
S.
Trophimus
Bis
〈…〉
in
Fraunce
brought
this
Order
of
S.
Our
old
English
chronicle
in
our
old
language
pl●inely
saith
:
Peter
the
first
Pope
was
a
blessed
man
,
and
glorious
Apostle
of
Christ
,
he
was
heade
of
the
Church
,
he
said
Masse
,
he
made
our
Lords
bodie
.
No
men
can
better
witnesse
▪
what
was
the
doctrine
and
practise
of
this
cheife
Apostle
,
then
his
renown●d
disciple
and
Successours
,
S.
Ignatius
,
and
S.
Element
,
the
one
at
Antioche
the
other
at
Rome
,
both
which
as
I
haue
before
proued
from
them
,
and
shall
more
hereafter
,
do
directly
teach
Christs
●●all
presence
in
this
Sacrament
,
and
so
transubstantiation
and
such
chaunge
of
breade
and
wine
into
Christs
bodie
and
blood
,
as
this
Article
denyeth
,
for
so
greate
mutation
Alteration
or
whatsoeuer
we
shall
name
it
,
cannot
possibly
be
otherwise
.
And
our
old
brittish
manuscript
saith
plainely
that
this
Masse
of
S.
Peter
brought
into
Fraunce
by
S.
Photinus
&
S.
Trophinus
was
afterward
car●●ed
to
S.
Clement
at
Rome
to
be
viewed
.
Cursum
Romanum
quem
Beatus
Trophinus
&
Sanctus
Photi●●s
in
Gallijs
tradiderunt
,
ad
Beatum
Clementem
quartum
loca
Successoris
Beati
Petri
Apostol●
deportauerunt
.
S.
Andrew
the
Apostle
is
thought
to
be
the
Author
Thus
testified
the
Preist
and
Deacons
liuing
●●
S.
Thomas
the
Apostle
who
preached
not
onely
to
many
easterne
contryes
of
our
continent
,
but
by
many
Arguments
and
authorities
in
the
new
world
,
as
men
call
America
,
was
of
the
same
faith
and
practise
.
The
Annals
of
the
Indians
proue
they
had
a
Christian
Church
within
10.
yeares
of
Christs
Ascension
,
and
the
Altare
was
made
of
a
Stone
brought
from
mount
Syon
,
and
thereby
called
the
Church
of
our
Ladie
of
Mount
Syon
.
And
in
many
places
there
Christian
altars
are
founde
,
and
as
both
Catholike
and
Protestant
Antiquaries
confesse
,
the
Preists
of
these
Indians
conuerted
by
S.
Thomas
do
in
holie
Masse
make
,
conficiunt
,
the
bodie
and
blood
of
Christ
and
wine
,
behauing
themselues
with
greatest
attention
,
reuerence
,
humilitie
,
and
deuotion
.
I
need
not
proceede
to
the
other
Apostles
,
in
particular
,
they
could
not
beleeue
or
teach
otherwise
then
these
I
haue
recompted
:
And
both
Catholiks
and
Protestants
so
acknowledge
.
Sicut
Magister
docuit
,
Apostolise
&
alios
communicando
consecrationem
corporis
&
sanguinis
Domini
facere
caeperunt
&
fieri
per
vniuersas
Ecclesias
praedicando
institerunt
.
And
English
Protestants
with
publik
warrant
most
plainely
say
that
Christ
both
so
did
,
and
so
gaue
power
and
commaunde
to
all
his
Apostles
,
and
they
so
performed
:
Panis
consecrationem
in
corpus
Christi
,
&
vinum
in
sanguinem
,
Ipse
Christus
,
coram
Apostolis
feci●
:
candem
ipsi
quoque
vt
faccrent
,
expressè
mandauit
.
This
was
the
faith
,
doctrine
,
and
practise
whic●
S.
Clement
,
S.
Peters
Successour
at
Rome
doth
the
holie
bodie
pretious
bodie
and
pretious
blood
of
Christ
,
Sanct●m
Corpus
Saluatoris
nostri
,
pretio
sum
Corpus
,
&
pretios●●
sanguis
Iesu
Christi
:
And
teacheth
in
the
forme
of
Masse
deliuered
by
him
,
the
doctrine
of
transubstantiation
or
chaunge
of
breade
and
wyne
into
Christs
bodie
and
blood
:
Mittas
sanctum
spiritum
tuum
super
hoc
S.
Ignatius
S.
Peters
Successour
at
Antioch
,
the
S.
Martial
,
who
as
he
himselfe
wittnesseth
,
had
the
Christians
then
did
offerit
on
the
holie
altar
,
for
saluation
knowing
that
by
this
remedie
life
is
to
be
giuen
,
and
death
auoyded
,
and
Christ
himselfe
thus
commaunded
it
to
be
done
in
commemoration
of
him
.
Vbique
offertur
Deo
oblatio
munda
,
sicut
testatus
est
cuius
corpus
&
sanguinem
in
vitam
aeter●am
offerimus
.
Ipse
enim
corpus
habens
,
&
immaculatum
,
&
sine
peccato
,
in
ara
Crucis
ipsum
permis●●
i●molari
.
Quod
autem
Iudaeiper
inuidiam
immolauer●●
,
putantes
se
nomen
eius
à
terra
abolere
;
nos
causa
s●●●tis
nostrae
in
ara
sanctificata
proponimus
,
scientes
●●c
solo
remedio
nobis
vitam
praestandam
,
&
mortem
e●●ogaudam
hoc
enim
ipse
Dominus
noster
iussit
nos
ag●●●
in
sui
commemorationem
.
S.
Iustinus
liued
and
learned
his
Religion
in
this
age
,
though
dying
in
the
next
he
affirmeth
plainely
,
that
as
by
the
word
of
God
Christ
our
Sauiour
became
flesh
,
and
had
both
flesh
and
blood
for
our
saluation
,
euen
so
we
are
taught
,
that
the
foodc
on
which
by
prayers
of
the
word
which
came
from
him
,
thankes
be
giuen
,
is
the
flesh
and
blood
of
Iesus
●●carnate
.
Quemadmodum
per
verbum
Dei
Caro
fact●●
est
Christus
Seruator
noster
,
&
canem
&
sanguine●
salutis
nostrae
causa
habuit
:
Ad
eundem
modum
eti●●
eam
,
in
qua
per
preces
verbi
eius
ab
ipso
profecti
gr●●i●
actae
sunt
,
alimoniam
,
incarnati
illius
Iesu
carnem
●●
sangiuem
esse
edocti
sumus
.
And
besides
tradition
,
and
the
common
custome
&
doctrine
of
the
Church
▪
he
doth
interprete
the
Euangelists
before
cited
i●
this
manner
,
that
Christ
so
instituted
and
commaunded
,
and
this
in
his
very
next
words
:
N●
Apostoli
in
commentarijs
à
se
scriptis
,
quae
Euang●●
vocantur
,
ita
tradiderunt
praecepisse
sibi
Iesum
,
●●
enim
panc
accepto
gratias
egisset
,
hoc
facite
in
●●
recordationem
HOC
EST
CORPVS
MEVM
.
&
〈◊〉
similiter
accepto
,
&
gratijs
actis
dixisse
:
HIC
●●
SANGVIS
MEVS
.
And
most
plainely
:
Panem
C●●stus
I
haue
cited
S.
Denys
the
Areopagite
to
this
W●e
reade
in
Ignatius
this
phrase
offere
and
Sacrificium
immolare
,
to
offer
and
immolate
Sacrifice
,
and
like
phrases
in
Irenaeus
Tertullian
and
Martialis
,
who
mentioneth
also
Altares
.
The
auntients
when
they
speake
of
the
supper
,
haue
many
formes
of
speach
,
which
she●
a
conuersion
.
Ambrose
vseth
the
name
of
conuersion
,
●●d
the
name
of
mutation
.
Cyprian
saith
it
is
chaunged
〈◊〉
in
shape
but
in
nature
,
Origen
saith
,
that
breade
is
made
the
bodie
by
prayer
.
Gaudentius
saith
,
Christs
bodie
is
made
of
bread
,
and
his
blood
of
wyne
.
Eusebius
Emissenus
saith
,
that
the
Preist
by
secrete
power
doth
chaunge
the
visible
creatures
into
the
substance
of
Christs
b●die
,
and
blood
,
and
that
the
breade
doth
passe
into
the
nature
of
our
Lords
bodie
.
So
they
deduce
it
to
lower
times
,
wherein
they
all
confesse
,
the
doctrine
of
transubstantiation
to
haue
beene
generally
taught
and
professed
.
And
with
speciall
warrant
and
allowance
of
King
Iames
as
they
themselues
testifie
,
they
publikly
iustifie
,
that
it
was
Religio
Regis
the
Religion
of
the
King
and
Kingdome
,
that
it
is
Christs
bodie
,
the
same
obiect
and
thing
,
which
the
Romane
Church
beleeueth
,
others
with
publick
allowance
also
write
:
though
bread●
by
nature
bee
but
a
prophane
and
common
element
,
yet
by
grace
it
pleaseth
the
Lord
to
make
it
his
bodie
.
The
omnipotencie
of
Christ
maketh
it
his
bodie
.
The
primatiue
Church
thought
the
fructified
and
consecrated
Elements
to
be
the
bodie
of
Christ
:
To
their
perso●s
(
Preists
,
God
imparted
power
ouer
his
misticall
〈◊〉
which
is
societie
of
soules
,
and
ouer
that
naturall
,
wh●●●
is
himselfe
for
the
knitting
of
both
in
one
,
a
worke
whic●
antiquitie
doth
call
the
making
of
Christs
body
.
The
power
of
the
ministry
by
blessing
visible
Elements
●●
maketh
the
inuisible
grace
.
It
giueth
daily
the
holie
gho●●
.
It
hath
to
dispose
of
that
flesh
which
was
giuen
for
t●●
life
of
the
worlde
:
and
that
blood
which
was
powred
●●
to
redeeme
soules
.
In
their
most
warranted
publick
communion
booke
in
the
ministration
of
this
sa●●●●ent
after
their
manner
,
they
deliuer
Christs
institution
thereof
,
in
such
significant
manner
of
transubstantiation
,
or
chaunge
,
that
they
must
needs
thereby
graunte
,
and
affirme
it
,
or
deny
him
to
haue
spoken
truely
,
but
to
haue
told
an
vntruth
,
●
thing
most
blasphemous
,
and
vnpossible
,
thus
they
sette
it
downe
as
Catholiks
do
at
Masse
:
Iesus
Christ
who
in
the
night
he
was
betrayed
,
tooke
breade
,
and
when
he
had
giuen
thankes
he
breake
it
,
and
gaue
it
to
his
disciples
,
saying
,
take
,
eate
,
this
is
●y
bodie
which
is
giuen
for
you
,
do
this
in
remembrance
of
mee
.
Likewise
after
supper
he
tooke
the
cuppe
,
and
when
he
had
giuen
thankes
,
he
gaue
it
to
them
,
saying
,
drinke
yee
all
of
this
,
this
is
my
bloode
of
the
new
testament
,
which
is
shedde
for
you
,
&
for
many
,
for
remission
of
s●●s
:
do
this
as
oft
as
yee
shall
drinke
it
,
in
remembrance
of
me●
.
Here
Christ
omnipotent
that
cannot
speake
any
vntruth
,
expressely
testifieth
,
it
was
breade
and
wyne
before
,
and
by
his
words
,
his
bodie
which
was
giuen
,
and
blood
shedd
for
vs
.
Therefore
such
transubstantiation
and
chaunge
as
Catholiks
hold
.
And
this
these
Protestans
confirme
in
their
distribution
of
this
Sacrament
to
communicants
,
assuring
euery
communicant
as
Catholike
Preists
do
,
and
in
the
very
same
words
,
that
it
i●
the
bodie
of
Christ
,
which
they
giue
to
them
,
and
so
of
his
blood
,
in
expresse
termes
,
which
should
be
most
true
,
if
they
were
true
Preists
,
as
the
others
be
.
And
that
no
testimonie
might
be
wanting
to
this
Catholike
truth
,
by
Protestants
allowance
,
they
haue
both
published
&
approued
with
greate
They
are
more
playne
and
pregnant
for
transubstantiation
,
then
are
the
sayeings
of
the
transubstantiators
themselues
.
They
make
so
directly
for
transubstantiation
,
that
the
most
Romish
Doctours
for
the
space
of
all
most
a
thowsand
yeares
after
Christ
,
did
not
in
so
expresse
termes
publish
this
misterie
to
the
worlde
.
THE
XXI
.
CHAPTER
.
Tbe
29.
Article
,
intituled
:
of
the
wicked
,
which
do
not
eate
the
bodie
,
and
blood
of
Christ
in
the
vse
of
the
Lords
supper
:
examined
,
and
condemned
.
THEIR
next
29.
Article
affirming
that
the
wicked
do
not
eate
the
bodie
of
Christ
in
the
vse
of
the
Lords
supper
,
is
confuted
in
the
former
,
transubstantiation
and
chaunge
of
breade
and
wine
into
the
bodie
and
blood
of
Christ
by
his
omnipotent
power
and
words
being
therein
inuincibly
proued
both
by
his
owne
diuine
testimonie
,
and
practise
,
in
,
and
by
his
Apostles
,
Apostolike
men
,
of
that
Age
,
and
the
allowance
of
Protestants
▪
the
auncient
Rabbines
and
all
withnesses
both
Catholiks
and
Protestants
,
no
thing
els
besid●
the
outward
formes
and
species
of
breade
and
wi●●
there
remaining
,
it
is
demonstrated
,
that
whosoeuer
,
good
or
bad
receaueth
that
Sacrament
,
m●●
needs
receaue
Christs
bodie
there
.
And
if
S.
Augustine
here
cited
,
held
the
contrarie
against
●●
greate
diuine
and
humane
authoritie
,
he
could
●●
be
S.
Augustine
or
to
be
followed
,
but
forsaken
,
●●
any
Article
so
grounded
,
be
true
,
But
to
redee●
S.
Augustines
honour
I
must
leaue
the
first
age
,
and
in
this
come
to
him
.
This
Article
is
intituled
:
Of
the
wicked
which
do
not
eate
the
bodie
of
Christ
in
t●●
vse
of
the
Lords
Supper
.
And
thus
followeth
.
The
wicked
and
such
as
be
voide
of
all
liuely
faith
.
allthough
they
do
carnally
and
visibly
Presse
with
their
teeth
(
as
Sainct
Augustine
saith
,
the
Sacrament
of
the
bodie
and
blood
of
Christ
,
yet
in
no
wise
are
they
partakers
of
Christ
,
but
rather
to
their
condemnation
,
do
eate
and
drinke
the
signe
or
Srcrament
of
so
greate
a
thing
.
This
is
wholly
and
vnquestionably
condemned
before
▪
And
if
they
cite
S.
Augustine
,
as
though
he
meant
the
wicked
are
not
partakers
of
the
grace
of
Christ
in
this
Sacrament
,
that
Catholiks
confesse
and
it
proueth
no
thing
against
them
,
&
Protestants
makeing
the
Eucharist
but
a
signe
,
and
that
to
godly
onely
and
true
beleeuers
with
a
liuely
faith
as
they
speake
here
can
neither
say
that
the
wicked
and
vnbeleeuers
do
eate
or
drinke
the
signe
or
Sacrament
,
seing
by
them
it
is
no
such
signe
or
Sacrament
to
such
people
.
But
if
they
contend
from
S.
Augustine
,
that
he
meaneth
the
wicked
communicants
do
not
receaue
Christs
bodie
:
it
is
manifestly
false
and
contrarie
to
Sainct
Augustines
doctrine
,
in
many
places
.
For
no
man
could
be
more
vnworthie
and
wicked
,
then
Iudas
,
which
betrayed
Christ
,
yet
he
witnesseth
with
the
holie
scriptures
,
and
Antiquitie
,
that
Indas
really
&
truely
receaued
Christs
bodie
and
blood
,
as
the
other
Apostles
did
.
Tolerat
He
assureth
vs
plainely
,
that
communicants
And
againe
:
Ante
verha
Christi
,
quod
offertur
panis
dicitur
:
vbi
Christi
verba
deprompta
fuerint
,
And
he
saith
plainely
,
that
both
Christ●
Apostles
at
his
last
supper
did
receaue
Christs
bodie
and
blood
,
and
Christians
,
in
all
the
world
did
receaue
Christs
bodie
into
their
mouthes
,
these
fasting
,
the
Apostles
not
fasting
.
Liquidò
apparet
,
quando
primùm
acceperunt
dis●ipuli
Corpus
&
Sanguinem
Domini
,
non
eos
accepisse
ieiunos
.
Nunquid
tamen
propterea
calumniandum
est
vniuersae
Ecclesi●
,
quòd
à
Ieiunijs
semper
accipitur
?
&
hoc
placuit
spintui
sancto
,
vt
in
honorem
tanti
Sacramenti
,
in
os
Christiani
prius
dominicum
corpus
intraret
,
quàm
cae●●●
cibi
.
Nam
ideò
per
vniuersum
orbem
mos
iste
ser●●tur
.
And
in
an
other
place
,
that
the
Christians
receaue
Christs
bodie
and
his
blood
.
De
Agni
i●maculati
corpore
partim
sumere
,
&
in
poculo
sang●●nem
.
He
saith
that
all
communicants
receaue
by
which
he
tooke
of
the
flesh
of
his
mother
,
that
where●●
he
walked
on
earth
,
and
no
man
cateth
that
flesh
,
●●
he
adoreth
it
before
.
Christus
de
carne
Mariae
carn●●
accepit
,
&
quia
in
ipsa
carne
hic
ambulauit
,
&
ips●●
carnem
nobis
manducandam
ad
salutem
dedit
:
〈◊〉
autem
illam
carnem
manducat
,
nisi
prius
adoraue●●
▪
He
saith
the
bread
is
made
Christs
bodie
by
consecration
:
Noster
panis
&
calix
,
non
quilibet
,
s●●
Corpus
effectum
S●cerdotis
nostri
.
T●●
bodie
of
Christ
doth
enter
into
the
mouthes
●
Christians
:
Ex
ore
Christianorum
,
vbi
Corpus
〈◊〉
ingreditur
.
And
in
this
very
●lace
obiected
,
in
●●
Protestant
Article
.
S.
Augustine
saith
plainely
,
that
both
the
good
norunt
fideles
Corpus
Christi
:
where
he
so
expoundeth
S.
Paule
as
others
do
:
quam
multi
de
altari
accipiunt
&
moriuntur
,
&
accipiendo
moriuntur
:
vnde
dicit
Apostolus
,
Iudicium
sibi
manducat
&
bibit
.
And
this
which
bringeth
this
Iudgment
and
condemnation
to
them
,
is
Christs
bodie
which
they
vnworthely
receaue
,
carnem
suam
dat
nobis
Christus
manducare
:
and
distinguished
a
double
receauing
,
the
one
foris
externall
,
which
the
wicked
do
as
the
godly
,
the
other
intus
internall
also
giueing
grace
to
the
worthie
receauers
,
which
is
not
so
with
the
wicked
,
not
participating
grace
but
Iudgment
and
damnation
so
dishonouring
Christ
and
his
holie
Institution
.
Yet
all
,
both
the
And
in
the
same
,
place
thus
prophanely
cited
by
this
Article
,
he
solueth
the
obiections
vsually
made
against
this
holie
Sacrament
,
first
how
Christ
could
giue
vs
his
flesh
to
eate
:
Quomodo
potest
hic
carnem
suam
dare
nobis
ad
manducandum
.
That
by
Christs
ascension
into
heauen
with
his
immortall
caro
non
prodest
quicquam
,
flesh
profiteth
nothing
,
he
answeareth
it
was
onely
true
in
such
wicked
sense
as
the
prophane
capharnites
conceaued
,
as
of
dead
peeces
of
flesh
,
and
not
of
the
flesh
of
Christ
as
hee
gaue
it
,
gyuing
life
.
O
Domine
Magister
bone
,
quomodo
caro
non
prodest
quicquam
cum
tu
dixeris
,
nisi
quis
manducauerit
carnem
meam
,
&
biberit
sanguinem
meum
non
habebit
in
se
vitam
?
an
vita
non
prodest
quicquam
?
quid
est
ergo
,
non
prodest
quicquam
,
sed
quomodo
illi
intellexerunt
:
carnem
quippe
sic
intellexerunt
,
quomodo
in
cadauere
dilaniatur
,
aut
in
macello
venditur
,
non
quomodo
spiritu
vegetatur
.
Spiritus
ergo
est
qui
viuificat
,
caro
non
prodest
quicquam
.
Sicut
illi
intellexerunt
carnem
,
non
sic
ego
do
ad
manducandum
carnem
meam
.
And
concerning
their
cauill
that
one
bodie
(
naturally
they
should
say
)
cannot
be
at
one
time
in
diuers
places
,
he
proueth
directly
against
Iewes
and
others
,
that
this
one
bodie
of
Christ
is
that
sacrifice
spoken
of
by
the
Prophet
Malachie
to
be
offered
in
all
places
,
in
all
the
world
.
Ipse
de
corpore
No
man
can
better
witnesse
,
what
was
S.
Augustines
doctrine
,
or
interprete
him
in
this
question
,
then
Primasius
Bishop
of
vtica
his
renowned
and
learned
scholler
,
which
setteth
downe
this
question
,
and
the
present
Catholike
Religion
therein
,
as
plainely
as
any
present
Catholike
writer
doth
.
Istud
Sacrificium
nostrum
cum
causa
infirmitatis
THE
XXII
.
CHAPTER
.
The
30.
Article
,
intituled
,
of
both
kindes
:
examined
and
where
it
is
contrary
to
the
Romane
Church
condemned
.
THE
30.
and
next
Article
being
intituled
:
of
both
Kindes
:
consisteth
of
these
words
.
The
cuppe
of
the
Lord
is
not
to
be
denyed
to
the
lay
people
.
For
both
the
partes
of
the
Lords
Sacrament
,
by
Christs
ordinaunce
and
commaundement
,
ought
to
be
ministred
to
all
Christian
men
alike
.
This
is
all
this
Article
,
and
it
is
confuted
before
,
where
I
haue
proued
,
that
both
in
,
and
immediately
after
the
Apostles
time
,
and
by
their
order
and
direction
,
this
blessed
Sacrament
was
both
honorably
preserued
onely
vnder
the
forme
of
bread
,
and
so
often
ministred
vnto
the
primatiue
Christians
,
which
in
no
case
,
or
respect
might
be
done
,
if
Christ
had
ordeyned
,
and
commaunded
otherwise
,
and
the
contrary
as
this
Protestant
Article
pretendeth
.
And
so
the
Apostles
themselues
,
and
the
Apostolike
Church
then
,
the
true
Church
of
Christ
without
all
question
,
both
by
Catholiks
and
Protestants
,
had
erred
in
a
thing
of
necessitie
requisite
according
to
Christes
ordinance
,
in
so
greate
a
Sacrament
,
and
so
by
these
men
and
their
diuinitie
in
this
Article
,
the
true
Church
of
Christ
was
not
the
true
Church
,
and
he
neuer
had
a
true
Church
:
for
in
their
Article
of
the
Church
before
they
define
it
to
be
,
a
congregation
of
faithfull
men
,
in
which
the
pure
word
of
God
is
preached
,
and
the
Sacraments
be
du●ly
ministred
in
all
th●se
things
that
of
necessitie
are
requisite
to
the
same
:
Therefore
this
Protestant
Article
assirming
that
both
the
partes
of
the
Lords
Sacrament
by
Christs
ordinaunce
and
commaundement
,
ought
to
be
ministred
to
all
Christian
men
alike
,
is
false
in
itselfe
and
contradictorie
to
their
owne
most
allowed
proceedings
:
for
not
onely
diuers
of
their
priuate
writers
,
but
the
parlament
lawe
of
all
our
Protestant
Princes
King
Edward
6.
Queene
Elizabeth
,
Againe
These
Protestants
standing
in
this
Article
vpon
the
Ordinance
and
commaundement
of
Christ
,
confesse
that
he
instituted
and
ordeyned
this
Sacrament
at
his
laste
supper
,
and
what
he
commaunded
concerning
it
,
he
then
commaunded
it
,
and
they
also
confesse
the
three
Euangelists
S.
Matthew
,
S.
Marke
and
S.
Luke
to
be
the
Euangelicall
Registers
of
that
his
holie
ordination
,
But
all
thus
do
plainely
testifie
,
that
none
but
his
twelue
Apostles
were
then
present
.
Discumbebat
Iesus
gaue
it
to
his
Disciples
,
saying
take
eate
,
this
is
my
bodie
,
which
is
giuen
for
you
.
And
of
the
other
parte
,
he
gaue
it
to
them
saying
drinke
you
all
of
this
,
for
this
is
my
blood
of
the
new
testament
,
which
is
shedd
for
you
.
And
all
these
witnesses
the
Euangelists
,
S.
Paule
,
hoc
facite
in
meam
commemorationem
,
do
this
in
commemoration
of
me
,
vnto
them
all
.
Giuing
them
thereby
power
and
commaunde
,
to
do
,
what
he
had
don●
in
that
misterie
,
which
was
,
as
is
proued
before
,
to
transubstantiate
and
chaunge
breade
,
and
wine
,
into
the
blessed
bodie
,
and
blood
,
giuen
and
shedd
for
the
sinnes
of
the
world
,
and
this
euen
our
Protestants
haue
before
acknowledged
,
confessing
that
supernaturall
power
to
haue
beene
in
Christes
Apostles
then
present
,
&
Preists
after
them
,
for
there
is
no
other
place
in
scripture
,
the
Rule
of
these
men
,
wherein
such
power
was
communicated
vnto
them
,
or
Christ
a
Preist
after
the
Order
of
Melchisedech
exercised
the
office
or
Act
of
that
preishood
.
So
that
none
but
they
which
were
then
consecrated
Preists
,
which
euer
offer
this
Sacrifice
in
both
Kindes
,
were
present
to
receaue
this
charge
of
them
both
.
And
this
is
directly
told
vs
,
not
onely
by
all
Catholike
writers
,
but
Protestants
with
the
greatest
allowance
their
Religion
can
giue
,
the
authoritie
of
the
supreame
of
their
Church
,
by
the
greatest
champion
externall
which
euer
it
had
,
the
Archbishop
of
Spalato
which
with
King
Iames
The
Apostles
were
promoted
to
preisthood
by
Christ
our
Lord
in
his
last
supper
,
when
,
he
said
to
them
:
do
this
in
my
commemoration
.
And
agayne
:
Quod
consecrantes
panem
,
orationes
fundamus
,
And
for
S.
Iohn
our
Protestants
deny
,
that
he
speaketh
of
the
Sacramentall
and
actuall
receauing
of
this
misterie
.
And
yet
he
onely
hath
words
All
that
is
to
be
founde
in
scripture
of
both
Kindes
,
to
be
receaued
or
haue
beene
receaued
of
all
,
is
in
S.
Paule
to
the
Christians
of
Corinthe
,
arguing
that
in
that
Church
,
and
likely
some
others
,
both
formes
were
receaued
af
all
:
Quicunque
manduca●●rit
non
dijudicans
corpus
Domini
,
onely
speaking
against
the
abuse
towards
the
bodie
of
Christ
,
not
mentioning
his
blood
which
to
dishonour
was
as
greate
a
sinne
,
may
make
questionable
,
whether
he
there
speaketh
of
the
Sacramentall
receauing
of
both
by
all
persons
or
no.
But
if
he
so
did
,
we
finde
in
diuers
other
places
of
scripture
,
as
they
be
expounded
to
vs
,
by
the
holie
Fathers
,
that
communion
was
then
vsed
,
diuers
times
and
in
diuers
places
in
one
Kinde
onely
.
S.
Chrisostome
,
S.
Augustine
Isychius
S.
Bede
And
the
scripture
,
our
Protestants
Rule
,
mentioneth
not
the
other
Kinde
at
all
.
So
do
the
same
S.
Chrisostome
S.
Bede
,
Ionas
Aureliensis
with
others
expound
that
in
the
2.
Chapter
of
the
Acts
of
the
Apostles
,
erant
autem
perseuerantes
in
doctrina
Apostolorum
,
&
communicatione
fractionis
panis
&
orationibus
.
Where
no
memorie
is
of
the
other
Kinde
.
So
likewise
that
in
the
20.
Chapter
of
the
Acts
:
cum
conuenissemus
ad
frangendum
panem
:
and
whereas
in
the
2.
Chapter
of
the
Acts
the
Latin
translation
readeth
,
in
communione
&
fractione
panis
,
the
Syriak
text
is
,
infractione
Eucbaristiae
,
in
breakeing
the
Eacharist
.
And
this
was
vsed
both
by
the
Apostles
,
and
Apostolike
Preists
in
this
first
age
to
minister
this
blessed
Sacrament
to
the
Christians
onely
vnder
the
forme
of
breade
.
So
S.
Clement
writeth
of
S.
S.
Ignatius
in
this
age
is
a
sufficient
wittnesse
,
in
diuers
places
,
that
it
was
so
vsed
in
his
time
.
Nemo
erret
,
nisi
quis
intra
altaris
septa
sit
,
priuatur
pane
Dei
.
And
exorteth
often
so
to
communicate
.
Date
operam
vt
crebriùs
congregemini
ad
Eucharistiam
.
And
telleth
vs
such
communion
bringeth
immortalitie
,
is
a
preseruatiue
against
death
,
giueth
life
and
expelleth
all
euils
.
Frangentes
panem
,
quod
pharmacum
immortalitatis
est
,
mortis
Antidotum
,
vitamque
in
Deo
concilians
per
Iesum
Christum
,
&
medi●amentum
omnia
expellens
mala
.
And
allthough
in
his
epistle
to
the
Philadelphians
Eucharists
and
oblations
,
Eucharistias
&
oblationes
non
admittunt
,
and
there
nameth
the
Eucharist
receaued
by
all
the
flesh
of
our
Sauiour
Iesus
Christ
,
not
speaking
of
the
other
Kinde
.
Non
confiteantur
Eucharistiam
esse
carnem
Saluatoris
nostri
Iesu
Christi
,
quae
pro
peccatis
nostris
passa
est
.
Calling
them
Heretiks
which
denyed
that
Eucharist
which
was
vsually
then
receaued
in
the
Church
in
his
time
,
to
be
the
flesh
of
our
Sauiour
Iesus
Christ
,
that
flesh
of
his
that
suffered
for
our
sinnes
.
S.
Clement
,
besides
that
he
hath
testified
before
,
of
reseruing
and
receauing
this
blessed
Sacrament
onely
in
one
Kinde
,
vnder
the
forme
of
bread
,
he
further
wittnesseth
,
and
prescribeth
by
and
from
the
warrant
of
S.
Peter
,
and
giueth
order
that
if
any
Preist
should
negligently
minister
and
giue
the
bodie
of
Christ
,
speaking
nothing
of
the
other
Communio
Corporis
Domini
nostri
Iesu
Christi
si
negligenter
erogetur
,
&
presbyter
minora
non
curet
admonere
officia
,
graui
anathemate
,
&
digna
humiliationis
plaga
feriatur
.
And
in
thes
words
immediately
,
that
so
many
hostes
should
be
prepared
,
as
shall
serue
the
communicants
(
not
speaking
of
the
other
Kind
)
and
if
any
be
left
,
they
shall
be
reuerently
receaued
by
some
of
the
clergie
.
And
they
which
receaue
the
remnants
of
the
bodie
of
our
Lord
,
which
was
left
in
the
Sacrary
,
shall
fast
from
eating
any
thing
after
a
good
while
,
tanta
in
altaria
holocausta
offerantur
,
quanta
populo
sufficere
debeant
.
Quod
si
remanserint
cum
timore
&
tremore
●l●ricorum
diligentia
consumantur
.
Qui
residua
corporis
Domini
,
quae
in
sacrario
relicta
sunt
,
consumunt
,
non
statim
ad
communes
accipiendos
cibos
conueniant
,
ne
putent
sanctae
portioni
commiscere
cibum
.
And
he
giueth
most
strict
charge
,
for
the
reuerent
keeping
of
that
Kinde
alone
of
this
most
blessed
Sacrament
,
that
is
left
and
to
be
reserued
.
Iterum
Euagrius
relateth
it
an
hold
custome
in
his
time
,
vetusfuit
consuetudo
Constantinopoli
,
in
the
Church
of
Constantinople
to
make
this
reseruation
,
and
communion
in
one
Kinde
.
And
in
all
the
greeke
Church
at
this
day
the
sicke
do
communicate
onely
in
one
Kinde
,
as
in
the
Latin
Church
.
Ad
aegrotos
And
the
Russians
when
they
go
to
war
carry
with
them
this
holy
Sacrament
in
one
onely
Kind
,
and
so
receaue
it
.
Consecrant
pro
bellantibus
panem
in
Corpus
Christi
,
&
laicis
&
bella
praecedentibus
tradunt
in
manus
,
qui
cum
sunt
cum
hoste
conflicturi
,
illic
pane
illo
posito
seipsos
ordine
communicant
.
And
yet
they
professe
euen
in
the
publike
profession
of
their
faith
by
their
Ambassadours
that
Christs
all
and
whole
and
the
true
Sacrament
is
,
receaued
in
one
Kinde
.
Fat●or
sub
altera
tantum
specie
totum
atque
integrum
Christum
,
verumque
Sacramentum
suum
.
And
so
they
reserue
it
consecrated
both
for
trauailers
,
and
those
that
die
.
Quae
super
sunt
consecrata
,
ea
in
vsum
&
peregrè
euntium
&
morientium
seruantur
.
No
man
can
now
question
but
this
Catholike
doctrine
and
custome
,
so
Apostolicall
so
Vniuersall
was
also
receaued
,
and
vsed
in
Britayne
,
allwayes
ioyning
with
the
Catholike
Church
.
And
our
most
auncient
brittish
Authours
allowed
Agnus
Dei
qui
tollis
peccaca
mundi
miserere
nobis
.
O
lambe
of
God
that
takest
away
the
syns
of
the
world
haue
mercy
vppon
vs
.
And
to
cite
it
further
as
Peotestants
translate
it
.
The
housell
is
dealed
into
sondry
parts
,
chewed
betwene
teeth
:
how
be
it
neuerthelesse
after
ghostly
might
,
it
is
all
in
euery
part
.
Many
receaue
that
holy
body
,
and
yet
notwithstanding
,
it
is
so
all
in
euery
part
,
after
ghostly
mistery
.
S.
Gildas
calling
the
holie
Altare
,
where
masse
Neuer
any
order
of
Religion
in
the
Church
of
Christ
especially
in
this
westerne
part
of
the
world
was
more
renowned
then
our
old
brittish
,
I
rish
and
Scottish
monkes
not
onely
among
the
Brittons
,
Saxons
,
in
Ireland
Scotland
,
Norway
Island
,
but
in
Fraunce
,
Germany
and
Italy
itselfe
,
and
none
more
Religious
towards
this
Sacrament
then
they
,
yet
by
their
Rule
and
vowe
they
were
forbidden
to
drinke
wine
,
as
we
finde
exemplified
by
approued
Antiquaries
in
one
of
their
cheifest
monasteries
,
that
of
Lindisfarne
the
Nurse
of
so
many
Saincts
,
where
King
and
Saint
Ceolnuph
entering
into
Religion
about
the
yeare
733.
licence
was
giuen
to
that
Monastery
to
drinke
wyne
or
ale
,
they
neuer
drunke
any
before
,
none
but
milke
or
water
.
Hoc
Rege
iam
monacho
facto
efficiente
data
est
Lindisfarnensis
In
australi
Momonia
,
The
reason
of
this
is
not
onely
deliuered
by
THE
XXIII
.
CHAPTER
.
The
31.
Article
,
being
,
intituled
,
of
the
one
oblation
of
Christ
finished
vpon
the
crosse
,
thus
examined
and
condemned
.
THE
next
their
31.
article
,
being
intituled
of
the
one
oblation
of
Christ
finished
vpon
the
crosse
:
is
this
.
The
offering
of
Christ
once
made
,
is
the
perfect
redemption
propitiation
and
satisfaction
for
all
the
sinnes
of
the
whole
worlde
,
both
originall
and
actuall
,
and
there
is
noe
other
satisfaction
for
sinne
,
but
that
alone
.
Wherefore
the
sacrifices
of
Masses
,
in
the
which
it
was
commonly
saide
that
the
preists
did
offer
Christ
for
the
quicke
and
the
the
dead
,
to
haue
remission
of
payne
,
or
guilt
,
were
blasphemous
fables
and
dangerous
deceites
.
Hitherto
this
Protestant
article
.
The
first
part
being
taken
in
that
sense
the
words
doe
giue
,
making
Christs
oblation
of
himselfe
vpon
the
Crosse
the
perfect
redemption
,
propitiation
,
&
satisfaction
for
all
the
sinnes
of
the
world
,
originall
,
and
actuall
,
doth
euacuate
and
take
away
the
necessity
of
any
Christian
act
internall
,
or
externall
,
faith
,
hope
,
charity
,
repentance
,
Sacraments
,
and
whatsoeuer
confessed
by
all
to
be
necessary
to
saluation
,
all
the
sinnes
of
the
whole
world
,
both
originall
and
actuall
.
All
lawes
,
orders
,
decrees
,
rules
,
gouernement
,
and
principality
are
needlesse
,
all
are
sure
to
be
saued
without
them
,
and
the
most
wicked
wretch
as
secure
as
the
holyest
Sainct
that
euer
was
,
there
is
noe
damnation
,
there
is
noe
hell
at
all
.
This
doctrine
putteth
downe
that
beastely
saying
of
Epicurus
,
to
take
all
pleasure
in
this
life
,
because
he
thought
there
was
none
after
death
,
for
this
doth
Breede
all
wantonnesse
,
and
yet
promiseth
euerlasting
pleasures
in
the
world
to
come
.
Therefore
although
wee
most
freely
doe
,
and
are
so
bounde
to
beleeue
,
and
professe
,
that
the
passion
&
merits
of
Christ
are
of
infinite
cure
,
validity
,
worth
,
and
value
in
themselues
,
able
to
haue
beene
a
perfect
redemption
propitiation
and
satisfaction
for
all
the
sinnes
of
the
whole
worlde
,
and
more
then
euer
were
shall
or
can
be
committed
if
Christ
had
so
ordeyned
,
and
sinners
so
applyed
them
by
such
holy
Instruments
,
and
meanes
,
as
Sacraments
and
others
,
as
he
prouided
and
Instituted
,
and
they
which
are
and
shall
be
saued
,
haue
and
will
vse
and
apply
to
that
end
,
and
purpose
,
the
meanes
yet
to
those
that
doe
not
receaue
and
practise
,
neither
Christs
oblation
vpon
the
Crosse
nor
any
thing
he
did
or
suffered
can
be
a
perfect
redemption
,
propitiation
or
satisfaction
for
all
or
any
sinne
.
And
among
these
necessary
Instruments
,
meanes
&
applications
of
Christs
redemption
,
propitiation
and
Satisfaction
for
sinners
,
the
holy
sacrifice
of
Masse
is
one
,
and
most
excellent
,
eminent
,
and
honorable
,
wherein
the
truely
and
duely
consecrated
Preists
of
Christs
Church
by
vertue
and
power
giuen
them
in
their
consecration
,
doe
offer
Christ
for
the
quicke
and
the
deade
to
haue
remission
of
paine
or
guilt
,
which
this
article
blasphemously
faith
,
were
blasphemous
fables
,
and
daungerous
deceites
.
And
first
our
Protestants
themselues
euen
King
Iames
the
heade
&
cheife
interpretour
of
their
Religion
and
congregation
whilest
he
liued
,
with
his
approued
protestante
writers
,
Bishops
,
Doctours
,
and
others
publickly
priuiledged
,
and
warranted
,
by
cheife
authoritie
in
their
proceedings
,
thus
confesse
for
truth
this
article
to
be
hereticall
.
Neither
is
the
King
ignorant
,
nor
denyeth
that
the
Fathers
of
the
the
primatiue
Church
did
acknowledge
one
Sacrifice
,
in
the
Christian
Religion
that
succeeded
in
the
place
of
the
Sacrifices
of
Moses
lawe
.
The
sacrifice
of
the
Altare
and
vnbloody
sacrifice
were
vsed
in
the
primatiue
Church
,
and
the
auncient
Fathers
called
the
sacrifice
of
the
body
&
blood
of
Christ
,
a
sacrifice
.
The
primatiue
Church
did
offer
sacrifice
at
the
altare
for
the
deade
,
sacrifice
for
the
deade
was
atradition
of
the
Apostles
,
and
the
auncient
Fathers
.
Aërius
condemned
the
custome
of
the
Church
,
in
naming
the
deade
at
the
altare
and
offerring
,
the
sacrifice
of
Eucharist
for
them
:
and
for
this
his
rache
and
inconsiderate
boldnesse
,
and
presumption
in
condemning
the
vniuersall
Church
of
Christ
,
he
was
iustly
condemned
.
Here
we
see
by
our
Protestants
themselues
,
that
vpon
a
second
and
better
consideration
they
graunte
from
our
first
founders
in
Christ
,
that
the
Catholike
doctrine
and
custome
so
basely
censured
in
this
their
Article
is
Orthodoxall
,
the
Religion
and
tradition
of
the
Apostles
,
Iudgment
and
practise
of
the
vniuersall
Church
of
Christ
,
and
that
which
this
their
article
concludeth
,
was
iustly
condemned
for
heresie
.
Therefore
I
may
be
more
breife
in
alleadging
the
Apostolike
writers
to
such
propose
.
Sainct
Paul
witnesseth
that
euery
high
preist
or
It
was
also
so
certaine
among
the
old
Hebrues
before
Christ
,
that
Christ
the
Messias
should
be
such
a
Preist
,
and
offer
such
a
sacrifice
and
his
Preists
after
him
,
and
all
sacrifices
in
the
lawe
should
then
cease
and
giue
place
vnto
it
,
That
Rabbi
Samuel
saith
vpon
the
oblation
of
Melchisedech
An
other
saith
:
sacrificium
quod
fiet
ax
vino
solum
And
that
this
miraculous
chaunge
in
this
sacrifice
should
be
made
by
the
power
of
the
sacrificing
Preist
words
by
Gods
extraordinary
assistance
.
Tunc
Deus
misericordia
implebitur
,
&
virtute
ingenti
sanctorum
verborum
,
quae
ab
ore
Sacerdotium
manabunt
,
illud
Sacrificium
,
quod
in
vnoquoque
altari
celebrabitur
,
in
corpus
Messiae
conuertetur
.
And
accordingly
they
deliuer
how
vnspotted
the
liues
of
our
Preists
should
be
,
which
thus
offer
Christs
body
,
and
blood
in
sacrifice
.
Qualis
debeat
esse
Sacerdotis
This
auncient
Rabbines
Testimonies
being
so
plaine
and
pregnant
for
transubstantiation
of
bread
and
wine
into
the
body
and
blood
of
the
Messias
in
this
holy
Sacrifice
,
as
protestants
haue
confessed
before
,
and
their
words
themselues
so
euident
,
that
no
Catholike
or
Romane
writer
can
set
it
downe
in
more
manifest
,
or
expresse
termes
,
make
also
the
contradictory
of
this
Article
a
clearely
and
vndeniably
true
.
To
take
exception
to
those
authorities
would
be
grosse
and
foolish
rashnesse
,
for
first
as
I
haue
proued
already
,
and
shall
hereafter
they
agree
with
the
Apostolike
doctrine
of
this
first
age
,
and
the
vniuersall
Church
of
Christ
.
Secondlie
if
they
had
beene
counterfaite
,
being
in
Hebrewe
▪
and
extant
in
the
libraries
of
the
Iewes
,
they
were
most
like
to
be
counterfaite
by
them
,
but
this
had
beene
to
condemne
themselues
.
Noe
Christian
coulde
inuent
and
place
them
in
their
libraries
.
There
could
not
be
the
least
suspition
,
of
such
Inuention
,
for
they
were
vulgarly
published
to
the
Christian
world
longe
before
the
beginning
of
the
Caluinian
Sacramentarie
Religion
,
or
other
impugners
of
this
most
honorable
Sacrifice
,
and
so
receaued
,
allowed
and
approued
both
by
the
greatest
spirituall
And
Rabbi
Samuel
Marochianus
in
his
booke
of
the
coming
of
the
Messias
,
de
aduentu
Messiae
,
receaued
This
he
proueth
also
from
Moyses
in
the
26.
chapter
of
Leuiticus
,
that
the
Sacrifice
of
the
Messias
and
his
Preistood
after
the
old
Order
of
Melchisedech
being
established
,
and
published
,
those
of
Aaron
wēre
to
end
,
Ad
hoc
sonat
verbum
Moysi
,
cum
Exodus
cap.
25.
&
numeri
cap.
21.
Where
the
sacrifice
in
breade
&
wine
is
set
downe
,
and
prefigured
.
He
proueth
it
from
Salomon
his
words
which
the
He
proueth
it
from
the
17.
chapter
of
the
same
booke
,
where
the
Prophet
saith
:
melior
est
buccella
panis
cum
charitate
,
quam
vitulus
saginatus
cum
inimicitia
:
that
a
peece
of
breade
,
meaning
the
sacrifice
of
the
Christians
,
is
better
,
then
a
fat
calfe
the
sacrifice
of
the
Iewes
reiected
:
otherwise
in
ciuill
valuation
it
is
not
so
.
He
proueth
it
from
the
Prophets
Esay
,
and
Malachie
,
expressely
foretelling
that
God
would
reiect
,
and
haue
the
sacrifices
of
the
Iewes
as
abomination
,
and
yet
haue
an
euerlasting
externall
sacrifice
among
the
gentiles
.
Completum
ect
,
quod
Deus
dixit
de
nobis
(
Iudaeis
)
per
hoc
I
saiae
,
vbi
ait
:
completa
He
proueth
it
by
vnanswearable
reasons
,
from
these
holie
Prophets
and
the
lawe
of
Moyses
,
first
The
Sacrifices
of
the
lawe
were
offered
in
Hierusalem
onely
,
and
the
temple
there
:
Sacrificium
nostrum
non
fuit
acceptum
,
nisi
in
vno
loco
scilicet
in
domo
sancta
praetisè
But
the
Sacrifice
of
the
Messias
among
the
gentiles
conuerted
vnto
him
,
was
by
them
to
be
offered
in
all
nations
euen
from
the
riseing
of
the
sunne
to
the
setting
of
the
same
.
Valde
timeo
ab
illo
verbo
quod
Deus
fortis
&
gloriosus
dixit
peros
Malachiae
cap.
1.
vbi
sic
tangit
de
sacrificio
gentium
ab
ortu
solis
vsque
ad
occasum
,
gentes
offerunt
sacrificium
nomini
meo
mundum
:
neuer
any
such
generally
offered
Sacrifice
to
the
true
God
was
in
the
worlde
,
but
this
blessed
Sacrifice
of
Christs
bodie
and
blood
,
at
Masse
.
offered
and
sacrificed
as
that
Prophet
said
,
in
omni
loco
sacrificatur
&
offertur
,
in
euery
place
,
and
not
onely
temple
,
citie
,
or
nation
.
He
proueth
it
further
because
the
sacrifice
of
the
gentiles
conuerted
to
the
Messias
was
to
be
receaued
,
when
that
of
the
Iewes
was
to
cease
,
which
ceased
with
them
,
soone
after
their
crucifying
of
Christ
,
their
citie
and
temple
destroyed
and
the
Iewes
captiues
aboue
a
thowsand
yeares
,
as
this
Rabbine
confesseth
writing
500.
yeares
He
proueth
it
,
because
the
Prophet
witnesseth
,
the
sacrifice
of
the
conuerted
gentiles
should
be
sacrificium
mundum
,
a
cleane
and
pure
sacrifice
in
respect
of
the
sacrifices
of
the
lawe
of
Moyses
,
being
so
vncleane
,
that
they
were
forced
to
be
washed
,
the
bellyes
of
the
beasts
offered
were
purged
,
and
the
places
cleansed
with
water
,
when
in
the
Sacrifice
of
the
Messias
haueing
in
it
nothing
but
cleane
,
pure
,
and
vnspotted
things
,
the
purest
breade
,
wine
and
water
,
chaunged
into
Christs
bodie
,
and
blood
his
humanitie
,
in
a
spirituall
and
acceptable
manner
to
God
,
it
must
needs
bee
this
And
if
any
would
interpret
mundum
Sacrificium
,
the
cleane
sacrifice
of
the
Prophet
,
to
be
ment
as
gratefull
and
acceptable
to
God
,
allthough
no
thing
in
sacrifice
can
be
more
acceptable
to
him
then
the
bodie
and
blood
of
the
Messias
offered
in
this
sacrifice
,
euen
by
this
and
the
other
Rabbines
,
This
is
proued
by
the
Apostolike
writers
of
S.
Clement
speaketh
of
this
holie
sacrifice
in
many
places
,
and
setteth
downe
at
large
the
whole
order
,
of
offering
it
for
the
liuing
and
deade
,
and
so
expressely
recordeth
the
custome
and
vse
in
that
Apostolike
tyme
.
Offerimus
tibi
Regi
,
&
Deo
secundum
ipsius
(
Christi
)
ordinationem
panem
hunc
&
calic●m
hunc
,
&
mittas
spiritum
tuum
super
hoc
sacrificium
,
testem
Passionum
Domini
Iesu
,
vt
ostendas
hunc
panem
Corpus
Christi
tui
,
&
hunc
calicem
Sanguinem
Christi
,
vt
qui
percipiunt
confirmentur
in
pietate
,
&
remissionem
peccatorum
consequantur
,
Christo
tuo
digni
efficiantur
,
vitam
aeternam
adipiscantur
.
And
againe
:
offerimus
tihi
pro
omnibus
qui
à
saeculo
S.
Iustine
and
S.
Irenaeus
allowed
to
haue
liued
This
was
the
order
,
vse
,
and
custome
of
Gods
Church
in
the
publike
Masses
thereof
,
deliuered
by
the
Apostles
vnto
it
.
In
the
Masse
of
S.
Peter
Domine
concessisti
,
vt
confidentes
S.
Marke
and
the
Church
of
Alexandria
,
our
These
be
the
most
auncient
publike
Church
Masses
or
liturgies
,
which
Christians
do
,
or
can
alledge
in
their
Religion
,
bearing
the
names
of
the
Apostles
themselues
,
and
yet
in
euery
one
of
them
this
most
holie
Sacrifice
of
Christs
bodie
and
blood
is
,
quite
contrarie
to
this
article
,
offered
both
for
the
quicke
,
as
is
manifest
,
and
the
deade
also
to
haue
remission
of
payne
and
gilt
.
Fac
Domine
vt
oblatio
nostra
accepta
sit
in
propitiationem
peccatorum
nostrorum
,
&
inrequiem
animarum
eorum
,
qui
ante
nos
dormierunt
.
So
S.
Iames.
Memento
Domine
famulorum
famularumque
Memento
Domine
So
in
the
Masses
of
S.
Barnabas
and
S.
Ambrose
,
S.
Basile
,
the
Syrians
,
Mozarabes
,
Gothes
,
Muscouites
Armenians
and
all
Christians
before
thes
times
.
So
it
was
in
the
old
Masse
vsed
in
Fraunce
THE
XXIV
.
CHAPTER
.
The
32.
Article
,
intituled
,
of
the
marriage
of
Preists
thus
examined
and
condemned
.
THeir
next
23.
Article
,
intituled
,
of
the
marriage
of
Preists
:
is
thus
.
Bishops
,
Preists
,
and
Dcacons
are
not
commaunded
by
Gods
lawe
,
either
to
vowe
the
estate
of
single
life
,
or
to
abstaine
from
marriage
:
Therefore
it
is
lawfull
also
for
them
,
as
for
all
other
Christian
men
,
to
marry
at
their
owne
discretion
,
as
they
shall
Iudge
the
same
to
serue
better
to
godlinesse
.
This
is
their
whole
Article
,
and
making
the
only
Scripture
,
which
they
meane
by
Gods
lawe
,
to
be
the
rule
of
Religion
,
it
is
often
confuted
before
.
And
most
false
,
prophane
,
and
in
many
cases
euen
by
their
owne
lawes
and
proceedings
rebellious
,
trayterous
,
and
tumultuous
,
to
say
,
or
write
that
no
thinge
is
to
be
obeyed
,
and
performed
,
but
what
is
commaunded
by
Gods
lawe
or
scripture
,
and
euery
priuate
carnall
minister
may
Iudge
herein
at
his
owne
discretion
.
For
by
this
Paradoxe
all
temporall
and
ciuill
lawes
of
Princes
not
commaunded
in
scripture
,
are
voyde
,
frustrate
and
not
to
be
obeyed
,
and
such
men
and
ministers
against
all
publike
rule
and
gouernment
,
may
Iudge
&
censure
,
doe
and
practise
against
all
or
any
such
lawes
of
his
true
and
lawfull
Soueraigne
King
,
though
the
wisest
,
most
Godly
,
and
potent
in
the
world
,
all
common
weales
are
layde
open
,
to
manifest
,
or
rather
certaine
daunger
,
and
destruction
.
And
no
law
of
England
in
particular
is
by
this
article
to
be
obeyed
,
except
these
ministers
will
interprete
it
to
be
commaunded
by
Gods
laws
.
And
so
all
humane
lawes
doe
cease
,
and
onely
the
lawe
of
God
is
in
force
and
to
be
obeyed
.
So
wee
must
say
of
all
Ecclesiasticall
lawes
also
,
if
they
be
not
commaunded
in
the
law
of
God
.
all
Courts
,
Consistories
,
and
Tribunals
,
must
be
taken
away
with
their
Iudges
,
Rulers
,
and
Gouernours
,
both
ciuill
and
Ecclesiasticall
,
except
they
can
proue
to
these
men
,
that
all
their
processes
&
proceedings
are
commaunded
in
the
lawe
of
God
.
Againe
by
their
owne
Religion
this
Articles
doctrine
both
for
the
reason
it
maketh
,
and
the
conclusion
it selfe
,
is
false
:
for
first
in
their
6.
Article
before
intituled
,
of
testimony
of
holy
scriptures
for
saluation
.
They
haue
declared
that
things
read
in
scriptures
or
to
be
proued
thereby
are
articles
of
faith
,
and
requisite
or
necessary
to
saluation
.
And
so
by
these
men
it
is
allowed
against
this
article
,
that
although
it
is
not
commaunded
by
Gods
lawes
,
or
the
Scripture
,
that
Bishops
,
Preists
and
Deacons
must
vowe
the
state
of
single
life
,
or
abstaine
from
Marriage
:
yet
if
this
is
either
reade
in
holy
Scripture
,
or
can
be
proued
thereby
,
their
Marriage
is
vnlawfull
by
their
owne
confession
.
at
their
owne
discretion
,
as
all
other
Christian
men
might
doe
.
And
as
false
it
is
,
that
all
other
Christian
men
might
lawfully
Marry
euen
in
these
mens
doctrine
in
this
article
.
For
if
the
scripture
&
Gods
lawe
did
not
commaunde
Bishops
,
Preists
,
Deacons
or
any
other
to
vowe
the
estate
of
single
life
,
or
to
abstaine
from
Marriage
:
yet
they
which
voluntarily
doe
make
such
vowes
,
are
commaunded
by
Gods
lawe
to
keepe
them
:
redde
altissmo
vota
The
vowes
of
Chastitie
,
Pou●rtie
,
and
Obedience
in
religious
men
neither
Bishops
,
Preists
,
nor
Deacons
,
and
of
women
incapable
of
such
degrees
,
are
not
commaunded
in
Gods
lawe
ynto
them
before
they
voluntarilie
vowe
that
holie
state
,
Yet
none
but
monstrous
men
doe
or
can
thinke
but
their
vowes
being
so
made
,
doe
binde
then
.
Thirdly
whereas
the
lawe
of
God
,
and
these
men
in
their
publike
practicall
of
Religion
doe
say
that
true
Marriage
is
holy
Matrimony
,
an
honorable
estate
,
instituted
of
God
,
signifying
vnto
vs
the
mysticall
vnion
,
which
is
betweene
Christ
and
his
Church
:
which
holy
estate
Christ
adorned
and
beatisied
with
his
presence
and
first
miracle
.
The
so
called
Marriage
of
Protestant
Bishops
,
Preists
,
and
Deacons
was
not
such
in
the
reigne
of
Queene
Elizabeth
,
by
their
owne
lawes
,
but
quite
contrarie
:
the
children
betweene
such
men
and
women
,
termed
their
wyues
,
were
not
legitimate
,
could
not
inherite
either
lands
or
honour
from
such
a
Father
,
the
Father
being
a
gentleman
the
sonne
could
not
giue
his
Armes
but
with
a
bend
Sinister
a
testimony
of
bastardie
,
nor
inherite
anie
lands
he
had
.
The
woman
had
noe
dower
by
their
lawes
,
giuing
it
to
all
lawfull
wyues
,
So
that
in
these
pretended
lawfull
Marriages
there
was
nothing
by
their
owne
proceedings
,
which
belongeth
to
the
lawfull
,
holy
,
&
honorable
matrimonie
,
the
pretended
husbands
were
fornicarious
concubinaries
,
their
women
harlots
&
concubines
,
all
their
children
bastards
and
illegitimate
,
and
in
this
opprobrious
shamefull
condition
,
though
tolerated
without
further
punishment
they
continued
vntill
King
Iames
after
44.
yeares
age
seipsos
castrauerunt
propter
regnum
caelorum
.
Qui
potest
capere
capiat
.
He
telleth
vs
by
his
Apostle
,
virginitie
and
chastitie
are
more
pleasinge
to
him
,
and
better
for
them
that
serue
him
,
especially
in
sacred
functions
,
then
the
married
life
.
Dico
non
nuptis
&
viduis
:
This
chastitie
could
not
soe
virginallie
and
perpetuallie
be
kept
by
the
Preists
of
Moyses
lawe
being
onely
of
one
tribe
,
the
tribe
of
leui
,
and
so
could
not
be
without
marriage
to
keepe
a
succession
in
that
tribe
,
yet
although
their
Sacrifices
and
seruing
God
were
then
vnperfect
,
in
respect
of
those
in
the
lawe
of
Christ
,
and
they
serued
not
continuallie
in
the
temple
,
and
at
the
altare
,
as
Christian
Preists
daylie
doe
,
but
by
their
turnes
and
succeeding
times
,
yet
when
their
times
and
turnes
of
seruing
in
the
temple
came
,
they
left
their
wyues
a●
The
high
Preist
might
Marrie
none
but
a
virgin
.
Virginem
ducet
vxorem
.
Neither
was
it
lawful●
in
that
vnperfect
,
figuratiue
,
and
marrying
lawe
either
for
Preist
or
other
euen
in
need
,
not
chaste
,
to
eate
things
sacrificed
,
as
in
the
rase
of
Dauid
,
and
his
company
coming
to
Abimelech
the
high
Therefore
seing
the
Preists
of
the
lawe
though
marryed
,
all
wayes
when
they
went
to
serue
in
the
temple
were
sanctified
;
and
lyued
chaste
,
and
the
continuall
state
of
Seruing
God
,
especially
in
a
more
perfect
lawe
,
doth
continually
require
such
puritie
,
and
chastitie
,
of
life
,
rightly
doth
S.
Ambrose
,
and
other
holie
learned
Fathers
,
euen
from
hence
conclude
by
the
lawe
of
God
against
this
Article
,
that
Christian
Preists
euer
conuersant
in
and
executing
their
sacred
offices
,
must
lyue
in
perpetuall
chastitie
.
Veteribus
idcirco
concessum
est
And
the
number
of
them
was
so
greate
that
seruing
but
in
one
place
,
it
euer
had
thowsands
there
,
as
the
scripture
witnesseth
,
assuring
there
were
founde
in
the
time
of
Dauid
38000.
Leuits
,
aboue
This
persuading
these
learned
Fathers
,
that
chastitie
was
so
generally
requisite
,
exacted
by
the
lawe
of
God
,
in
so
many
thowsands
of
Preists
during
the
execution
of
their
offices
so
longe
time
together
induring
,
they
conclude
from
hence
by
the
lawe
of
God
,
that
the
Preists
of
the
lawe
of
Christ
fare
more
perfect
,
and
holie
,
and
being
at
all
times
and
places
bound
to
the
exercise
of
their
sacred
functions
,
not
to
be
borne
of
one
tribe
alone
,
nor
to
be
either
the
twelueth
part
of
the
people
,
as
in
that
lawe
,
or
the
hundreth
of
true
beleeuers
should
lyue
in
perpetuall
chastitie
.
Quanto
magis
The
holie
Fathers
conclude
the
same
necessitie
of
chastitie
in
Preists
,
from
the
words
of
S.
Paule
,
how
the
vnmarryed
man
is
free
,
and
fitte
for
the
seruice
of
God
.
Qui
sine
vxore
est
,
solicitus
est
quae
Domini
sunt
,
quomodo
placeat
Deo
.
But
the
marryed
otherwise
.
Qui
autem
cum
vxore
est
,
solicicus
est
quae
sunt
mundi
,
quomodo
placeat
vxori
.
And
sheweth
the
bonde
and
debt
betwene
marryed
people
,
to
hinder
their
seruing
of
God
.
Nol●●e
staudare
inuicem
,
nisi
forte
ex
consensu
ad
tempus
,
vt
vacetis
orationi
.
Therefore
they
conclude
that
Preists
allwayes
The
perpetuall
and
neuer
ceasing
Sacrifice
among
Christians
requireth
perpetuall
chastitie
in
them
,
that
offer
it
.
And
this
to
be
so
is
ordeined
by
the
lawe
of
God
.
Diximus
nuptias
concedi
in
in
Euangelio
:
sed
tamen
easdem
in
suo
officio
permanentes
,
praemia
castitatis
capere
non
posse
.
Quod
si
indignè
accipiunt
mariti
,
non
mihi
irascantur
,
sed
scripturis
sanctis
,
imò
Episcopis
,
&
Presbyteris
&
Diaconis
,
&
vniuerso
choro
sacerdotali
&
leuitico
,
qui
se
nouerunt
hostias
offerre
non
posse
,
si
operi
seruiant
coniugali
.
Neyther
need
we
the
consent
of
Fathers
,
and
antiquitie
,
in
this
exposition
of
the
lawe
of
God
,
but
onely
to
insist
vpon
the
verie
words
and
letter
of
the
scripture
in
the
new
testament
,
it
is
allowed
by
our
Protestants
,
&
both
in
the
Greeke
and
Latin
text
interpreted
,
and
translated
by
their
owne
Greeke
and
Latin
lexicons
,
and
Dictionaryes
,
and
comparing
places
one
with
an
other
,
being
their
Rules
and
directions
in
expounding
scripture
,
we
finde
S.
Paule
to
say
,
oportet
Episcopum
And
in
the
same
place
to
contradict
this
Article
in
all
he
saith
likewise
of
Deacons
as
of
Bishops
and
Preists
Diaconos
similiter
pudicos
,
〈◊〉
〈◊〉
〈◊〉
〈◊〉
〈◊〉
.
Deacons
must
be
likewise
chaste
,
as
Bishops
,
and
Preists
.
And
this
he
wittnesseth
in
both
places
,
allthough
the
man
now
called
to
holie
Orders
was
marryed
before
.
As
diuers
were
in
that
tyme
,
the
pagan
lawe
,
in
the
Empire
especially
,
debarring
the
vnmarryed
and
wanting
children
to
be
heyres
,
being
in
force
vntill
it
was
taken
away
by
Constantine
the
greate
and
good
The
Apostolicall
Fathers
of
this
first
age
are
wittnesses
against
this
Article
in
the
canons
ascribed
to
the
Apostles
,
onely
such
as
were
in
inferiour
So
did
the
Deacons
also
liue
in
perpetuall
chastitie
,
S.
Clement
assigneth
such
to
be
admitted
to
holie
orders
as
are
vnmarried
,
or
if
married
,
neuer
kept
company
with
their
wiues
,
and
if
any
such
shall
after
his
ordination
haue
knowledge
of
his
wife
,
though
married
before
,
he
shall
not
be
admitted
to
execute
his
sacred
function
,
but
onely
the
inferiour
offices
,
as
of
the
dorekeeper
,
and
such
.
Ad
And
to
auoyde
all
suspition
and
occasion
of
breach
of
chastitie
in
such
persons
,
no
woman
alone
without
an
other
,
and
shee
a
consecrated
Diaconissa
was
permitted
to
come
vnto
them
.
Sine
Tertullian
neare
the
Apostles
time
,
writeth
,
vt
Petri
&
Pauli
&
aliorum
Apostolorum
,
qui
nuptijs
operam
dederunt
.
But
in
the
most
auncient
Manuscripts
of
S.
Ignatius
,
this
is
not
founde
,
and
by
the
word
aliorum
,
he
neither
doth
,
nor
can
meane
by
any
copie
in
his
owne
opinion
,
that
all
the
other
Apostles
were
married
,
for
immediately
before
he
proueth
that
S.
Iohn
both
the
Euangelist
and
Baptist
,
were
perpetuall
Virgins
.
Virgines
solum
Christum
prae
oculis
habete
,
sicut
Ioannes
Baptista
,
sicut
dilectissimus
discipulus
,
qui
in
castitate
de
vita
exierunt
.
And
S.
S.
Peter
speaketh
in
the
name
of
all
the
Apostles
,
that
they
had
forsaken
all
things
,
&
followed
Christ
:
Ecce
nos
reliquimus
omnia
&
secuti
sumus
Quid
ergo
erit
nobis
?
Among
all
things
forsaken
for
Christ
,
wiues
the
most
neare
and
deare
to
married
men
among
temporall
matters
,
must
needs
be
comprehended
,
if
they
or
any
of
them
were
Married
.
And
Christ
himselfe
so
expoundeth
that
speach
of
S.
Peter
,
putting
wife
vxorem
〈◊〉
〈◊〉
〈◊〉
〈◊〉
〈◊〉
among
the
things
which
S.
Peter
,
and
the
Apostles
had
forsaken
for
his
seruice
,
and
were
therefore
to
receaue
eternall
reward
.
Centuplum
accipiet
&
vitam
aeternam
possidebit
.
So
S.
Hierome
and
other
fathers
expounde
this
To
begyn
with
Hierusalem
when
Christianitie
began
totus
Asiae
fundauit
rexitque
Ecclesias
.
The
Church
of
Alexandria
gouerned
by
S.
Marke
the
Euangelist
directed
thither
by
S.
Peter
,
S.
Anizanus
or
Anianus
or
by
some
Ananus
and
Abilius
in
this
time
is
renowned
for
chastitie
,
and
all
religious
conuersation
both
by
Iewes
and
Christians
.
In
the
commaunding
See
of
Antioch
after
S.
Peter
,
who
as
before
forsooke
his
wife
,
&
all
,
for
the
loue
of
Christ
,
the
pure
and
chaste
remembred
S.
Euodius
,
and
after
him
that
greate
and
most
continent
commender
and
aduancer
of
virginitie
,
and
chastitie
S.
Ignatius
,
gouerned
vntill
the
end
of
this
age
.
Linus
presbyteros
18.
&
Episcopos
11.
sacris
initiauit
.
Mulierem
nisi
velato
capite
ingredi
templum
prohibuit
,
mortuos
suscitauit
.
S.
Cletus
likewise
after
him
liued
in
the
same
Of
S.
Clement
his
chastitie
I
haue
spoken
before
from
S.
Ignatius
,
putting
him
in
his
catalogue
Beatissimus
Clemens
Petri
&
Pauli
auditor
,
who
taught
him
and
all
such
their
schollers
and
Disciples
preistly
chastitie
as
before
,
and
as
S.
Clement
himselfe
is
a
wittnesse
from
S.
Peters
owne
words
,
the
chastitie
of
S.
Clement
was
one
of
the
motiues
which
caused
S.
Peter
to
designe
him
to
that
great
Episcopos
per
singulas
ciuitates
,
These
other
nations
in
these
parts
besides
Italy
Germany
Spayne
and
Fraunce
must
needs
include
Britayne
also
.
And
to
omitte
other
nations
here
remembred
,
we
finde
both
in
our
owne
and
the
historians
and
Annals
of
Gallia
now
Fraunce
,
that
this
virginall
Bishop
and
Pope
,
by
direction
of
that
his
chaste
Master
and
predecessour
S.
Peter
sent
very
many
such
chaste
Bishops
with
such
their
Preist
,
and
Deacons
thither
.
Anno
gratiae
94.
Clemens
Many
more
holie
Bishops
with
their
Preists
and
Deacons
are
remembred
in
the
Annals
of
Fraunce
to
haue
preached
therein
this
time
.
And
not
the
least
suspition
left
in
any
antiquitie
,
but
they
all
liued
perpetually
in
chastitie
.
And
they
which
haue
left
any
thing
written
behind
them
,
that
is
still
extant
,
as
S.
Martial
,
and
S.
Diony●ius
the
Areopagite
conuerted
by
S.
Paul
testifie
so
much
for
themselues
and
the
rest
both
in
Fraunce
or
wheresoeuer
in
this
time
.
S.
Martial
making
the
preistly
S.
Dionysius
is
most
playne
in
this
matter
,
and
Therapentae
,
cultores
,
the
perfect
worshippers
of
God
,
euen
by
the
Apostles
themselues
,
Sancti
praeceptores
nostri
diuinis
eos
appellationibus
sunt
prosecuti
.
So
both
he
and
they
must
needs
teach
,
that
Bishops
,
Preists
,
and
Deacons
euer
conuersant
about
most
sacred
things
,
were
to
liue
in
chastitie
.
So
we
S.
Mansuetus
liued
a
collegiall
life
with
onely
Preists
,
and
clergy
men
,
no
women
with
them
,
and
was
consecrated
by
S.
Peter
the
Apostle
,
hauing
before
forsaken
contrie
,
kindred
verie
noble
ex
nobili
prognatus
familia
,
men
,
women
and
all
for
the
loue
of
Christ
.
S.
Beatus
of
noble
birth
here
in
Btitayne
,
both
by
Catholike
&
Protestant
Antiquaries
forsooke
all
,
and
went
to
Rome
and
there
with
an
other
Britan
whose
name
is
not
perfectly
remembred
,
one
calleth
him
Achates
,
was
consecrated
,
and
was
so
chaste
,
that
except
when
he
preached
he
seldome
or
neuer
saw
women
one
or
other
,
liuing
a
solitary
single
Eremiticall
life
.
Of
S.
Ioseph
sonne
of
S.
Ioseph
said
in
the
oldest
monuments
and
antiquities
of
that
holie
company
to
haue
beene
miraculously
by
Christ
himselfe
consecrated
,
or
at
the
least
elected
and
designed
a
Bishop
,
and
the
rest
of
that
sacred
company
,
Preists
,
Deacons
,
or
whatsoeuer
,
it
is
most
euident
they
liued
,
and
died
in
perpetuall
chastitie
,
in
the
Iland
Aualan
,
all
Antiquaries
,
Catholiks
and
Protestants
confesse
,
that
King
Aruiragus
gaue
the
place
onely
to
those
holy
men
,
it
was
to
them
onely
confirmed
by
the
two
next
following
Kings
Marius
and
Goillus
,
celles
were
made
onely
for
Therefore
we
are
enforced
by
the
authorities
of
Scripture
,
tradition
,
the
whole
Church
,
Geeke
and
Latin
,
the
Apostolike
age
and
writers
,
and
all
warrant
in
religion
,
to
conclude
that
the
doctrine
of
this
article
is
false
:
that
Bishops
,
Preists
and
Deacons
may
lawfully
marry
at
their
owne
discretion
.
And
verie
vainely
our
Protestants
singularily
alledge
,
for
their
defence
from
Socrates
the
historian
,
that
Paphnutius
dissuaded
the
Fathers
of
the
first
Nicen
councell
,
not
to
decree
that
Bishops
,
Preists
,
and
Deacons
might
not
keepe
companie
with
their
wyues
,
which
they
had
marryed
when
they
were
lay
men
:
vt
qui
essent
sacris
initiati
,
sicut
Episcopi
,
Presbiteri
,
Diaconi
,
cum
vxoribus
,
quas
cum
erant
Laici
,
in
matrimonium
duxissent
,
minimè
dormirent
.
But
it
should
suffice
,
that
they
which
were
vnmarried
when
they
were
called
to
the
clergie
,
should
according
to
the
old
tradition
of
the
Church
abstayne
afterward
from
marriage
:
vt
qui
in
clerum
ante
ascripti
erant
,
quam
duxissent
vxores
,
hi
secundum
veterem
Ecclesiae
traditionem
,
deinceps
à
nuptijs
seabstinerent
.
For
here
the
marriage
of
such
men
,
and
this
Article
,
is
plainely
condemned
by
their
owne
Authour
,
and
the
old
Apostolike
tradition
in
the
Church
.
And
this
is
confirmed
by
aboue
200.
Later
Bishops
The
other
clause
of
Paphnutius
opinion
,
about
Bishops
,
Preists
,
and
Deacons
married
before
their
consecration
,
not
to
be
barred
from
such
their
former
wiues
,
married
vnto
them
when
they
were
lay
men
,
by
any
expresse
lawe
to
be
made
by
that
councell
,
if
it
be
truely
related
,
nothing
concerneth
this
article
,
onely
speaking
of
Marriage
of
such
men
after
holie
Orders
taken
,
and
not
when
they
were
lay
men
.
Yet
that
citation
of
Sacrates
in
this
poynt
wanteth
not
suspition
of
vntruth
.
For
the
same
Socrates
speaking
vpon
his
owne
certaine
sit
,
eadem
consuetudo
etiam
Thessalonicae
,
&
in
●acedonia
,
&
in
Hellade
seruatur
.
And
saith
,
that
all
the
renowned
Preists
and
Bishops
also
in
the
easte
absteyne
from
such
wiues
.
Omnes
illustres
presbyteri
in
Oriente
,
&
Episcopi
etiam
,
ab
vxoribus
abstinent
.
And
he
confesseth
,
that
the
absteyning
of
clergie
And
the
third
of
those
canons
of
this
councell
which
both
Catholiks
and
Protestants
commonly
receaue
,
forbiddeth
all
Bishops
,
Preists
,
Deacons
,
Eusebius
Caesariensis
present
at
the
councell
of
did
admitt
none
to
be
eyther
Bishop
,
Preist
,
Deacon
or
Subdeacon
but
such
,
as
absteyned
from
their
wiues
if
marryed
before
,
or
in
single
and
chaste
life
.
And
if
it
was
otherwise
vsed
in
any
place
wheresoeuer
,
it
was
an
abuse
,
this
being
the
custome
of
the
Church
directed
by
the
holie
ghost
euer
from
the
beginning
,
that
Ecclesiasticall
men
,
married
,
or
not
married
should
euer
liue
in
chastitie
.
Adhuc
viuentem
&
liberos
gignentem
But
if
we
should
allowe
,
which
these
holy
Fathers
both
of
the
Greeke
&
Latine
Church
would
not
doe
,
that
the
chastity
of
Bishops
,
Preists
,
and
Deacons
is
not
commaunded
in
scriptures
,
but
that
the
scriptures
onely
commend
it
for
the
more
perfect
and
better
duly
to
execute
those
sacred
functions
,
as
all
both
Catholiks
and
Protestants
agree
,
it
is
without
question
,
that
the
vniuersall
Church
of
Christ
hath
euen
by
these
Protestants
most
religiously
decreed
,
and
commaunded
Ecclesiasticall
men
to
liue
in
chastity
.
And
they
contradict
and
condemne
themselues
herein
,
in
their
next
article
whosoeuer
through
his
priuate
Iudgment
,
willingly
and
purposely
doth
openly
breake
the
traditions
and
ceremonies
of
the
Church
,
which
be
not
repugnant
to
the
word
of
God
,
and
be
ordained
and
approued
by
common
authority
,
ought
to
be
rebuked
openly
,
as
hee
that
offendeth
against
the
common
order
●●
the
Church
.
Therefore
the
continent
and
chaste
life
,
and
profession
of
the
Cleargie
being
confessed
by
all
both
Catholiks
,
and
Protestants
;
not
to
be
repugnant
to
the
word
of
God
,
but
most
conformable
vnto
it
:
And
both
commaunded
,
generally
receaued
,
approued
the
auncient
Fathers
so
receauing
it
from
them
,
that
went
before
them
,
taught
;
That
vowes
of
chastitie
,
and
single
life
in
Preists
,
is
to
be
obserued
by
tradition
:
The
doctrine
taught
in
the
article
cannot
be
true
,
nor
the
liberty
therein
allowed
,
lawfull
,
but
wantonly
licentious
,
and
damnable
.
THE
XXV
.
CHAPTER
.
Tbe
33.
34.
Articles
examined
,
an
in
whatsoeuer
repugnant
to
the
doctrine
of
the
Church
of
Rome
,
thus
condemned
.
THeir
33.
next
article
intituled
,
of
excommunicate
persons
,
how
they
are
to
be
auoided
,
containeth
nothing
contrarie
to
the
doctrine
or
practise
of
the
Church
of
Rome
,
as
is
manifest
in
these
the
verie
words
thereof
.
That
person
,
which
by
open
denuntiation
of
the
Church
,
is
rightly
cut
of
from
the
vnity
of
the
Church
,
and
excommunicate
,
ought
to
be
taken
of
the
whole
multitude
of
the
faithfull
,
as
an
heathen
and
publican
,
vntill
he
be
openly
reconciled
by
pennance
,
and
receaued
into
the
Church
by
a
Iudge
,
that
hath
authority
thereto
.
Therefore
I
passe
it
ouer
,
and
come
to
the
next
34.
article
,
intituled
:
Of
the
traditions
of
the
Church
.
and
followeth
in
these
words
:
It
is
not
necessary
,
that
traditions
,
and
ceremonies
be
in
all
places
one
,
or
vterly
like
:
for
at
all
times
they
haue
beene
diuers
,
&
chaunged
according
to
the
diuersity
of
contries
,
times
,
and
mens
manners
,
So
that
nothing
be
ordained
against
Gods
word
.
Whosoeuer
through
his
priuate
Iudgment
,
willingly
and
purposely
doth
openly
breake
the
traditions
,
and
ceremonies
of
the
Church
,
which
be
not
repugnant
to
the
word
of
God
,
and
be
ordained
and
approued
by
common
authority
,
ought
to
be
rebuked
openly
,
that
others
may
feare
to
doe
the
like
,
as
he
that
offendeth
against
the
common
order
of
the
Church
,
and
hurteth
the
authority
of
the
magistrate
,
and
woundeth
the
consciences
of
the
weake
brethren
.
Hitherto
this
article
seemeth
to
haue
litle
or
no
opposition
to
the
Church
of
Rome
,
but
it
may
be
passed
ouer
with
silence
.
The
rest
of
it
immediatelie
thus
followeth
.
Euery
particular
and
nationall
Church
hath
authority
to
ordaine
,
chaunge
,
and
abolish
ceremonies
,
orrites
of
the
Church
ordained
onely
by
mans
authority
,
So
that
all
things
be
done
to
edifying
.
This
clause
is
euidentlie
false
and
prophane
in
itselfe
,
for
making
euery
particular
Church
,
many
thousands
such
being
in
the
world
,
to
be
supreame
iudge
&
sentencer
,
not
onely
to
ordaine
,
chaunge
,
&
abolish
ceremonies
,
and
rites
of
the
vniuersall
Catholike
Church
,
but
to
haue
ouerruling
authority
to
decree
and
commaund
,
what
is
fit
,
or
fittest
for
edification
,
taketh
away
all
possible
hope
of
edification
,
and
bringeth
most
certaine
destruction
,
confusion
,
and
desolation
,
by
making
so
many
thousands
of
Supreame
Iudges
in
these
doubts
,
as
there
be
particular
Churches
,
which
is
a
thinge
most
foolish
and
irreligious
to
affirme
,
and
vnpossible
to
be
acted
.
Further
it
is
directly
opposite
&
repugnant
to
their
owne
19.
and
20.
articles
before
of
the
Church
and
authoritie
thereof
.
In
the
19.
article
they
teach
that
all
particular
Churches
euen
the
cheifest
haue
erred
not
onely
in
their
liuing
&
manner
of
ceremonies
,
but
also
in
matters
of
faith
.
Therefore
by
these
Protestants
,
wee
may
neither
admit
so
many
,
or
any
one
such
erring
,
&
false
Iudge
in
such
things
.
Neither
by
their
doctrine
may
wee
stand
,
to
the
censure
of
any
particular
nationall
Church
,
but
onely
of
the
one
Catholike
militant
Church
of
Christ
,
which
as
it
is
euer
by
that
article
of
our
Creede
,
I
beleeue
the
holy
Catholike
The
visible
Churcb
of
Christ
is
a
congregation
of
faithfull
men
,
in
the
which
the
pure
word
of
God
is
preached
,
and
the
Sacraments
be
dayly
ministred
,
according
to
Christs
ordinance
,
in
all
those
things
,
that
of
necessity
,
are
requisite
to
the
same
.
And
in
their
next
article
of
the
same
one
onely
Church
,
thus
they
decree
,
in
these
words
:
of
the
authority
of
the
Church
.
The
Church
hath
power
to
decrecrites
,
or
ceremonies
,
and
authority
in
Controuersies
of
faith
.
And
their
best
writers
haue
published
with
their
common
and
best
allowance
,
this
sentence
in
this
Question
.
The
primatiue
Councels
haue
condemned
them
as
heretikes
,
onely
for
being
stiffely
obstinate
in
this
kinde
,
of
denying
the
ceremonies
of
the
Church
.
They
exemplifie
thus
in
Aerius
:
Aerius
condemned
the
custome
of
the
Church
.
For
this
his
rash
and
inconfiderate
boldnesse
,
in
condemnig
the
vniuersall
Church
of
Christ
,
was
iustly
condemned
.
The
custome
ceremonie
and
tradition
which
this
heretike
denied
,
and
was
therefore
by
these
men
,
iustlie
condemned
,
was
as
they
confesse
,
naming
the
deade
at
the
altare
,
and
offering
the
sacrifice
of
Eucharist
for
them
.
This
is
but
a
ceremony
by
them
,
because
they
contend
,
it
is
not
contained
is
scripture
,
nor
may
be
proued
thereby
,
as
they
likewise
haue
pretended
for
all
other
things
,
which
their
Articles
before
haue
reiected
,
both
in
Sacraments
and
other
doctrines
,
and
customes
,
which
I
haue
proued
against
them
,
and
doe
leaue
them
as
alterable
ceremonies
,
vpon
that
feeble
and
vaine
pretence
.
Vnder
this
pretence
they
haue
taken
away
all
our
Missals
,
or
orders
of
holie
Masse
,
vsed
in
all
Churches
,
with
their
religious
ceremonie
from
the
Apostles
time
,
as
I
haue
proued
before
.
So
they
haue
done
by
all
rituals
,
and
ceremonials
,
about
the
ministring
the
communion
booke
by
yong
King
Eduard
6.
and
Queene
Elizabeth
,
and
an
other
named
and
stiled
by
them
,
The
forme
,
and
manner
,
of
making
and
consecrating
Bishops
,
Preists
,
and
Deacons
,
quite
omitting
all
other
orders
euer
vsed
in
all
Churches
from
Christs
time
,
and
these
fashions
neuer
vsed
before
by
their
owne
confession
by
anie
Christian
Britans
,
Saxons
,
French
,
or
others
in
this
Kingdome
,
or
all
the
world
,
but
,
to
vse
their
owne
words
,
in
these
articles
,
lately
set
fourth
in
the
time
of
Eduard
the
sixt
,
and
confirmed
at
the
same
time
by
authority
of
Parlament
,
the
second
yeare
of
the
aforenamed
King
Edward
.
He
then
being
about
eleuen
yeares
old
,
a
farre
to
yonge
censurer
,
Iudge
,
and
condemner
of
all
Churches
with
their
holie
,
vniuersallie
receaued
ceremonies
,
to
bring
in
so
straunge
and
childish
an
Innouation
.
We
are
assured
by
the
Apostolike
men
of
this
first
age
,
and
others
,
that
euen
from
the
Apostles
,
there
were
manie
particular
ceremonies
deliuered
to
be
immutably
vsed
in
all
Churches
.
Thus
S.
Clement
,
and
S.
Dionisius
the
Areopagite
,
Alexander
Romanus
aquam
admixto
So
it
was
in
hallowing
the
water
of
baptisme
,
S.
Clement
and
others
deliuering
the
verie
manner
thereof
▪
deprecetur
Sacerdos
instante
baptismo
.
Et
dicet
:
There
he
deliuereth
the
abrenuntiation
which
was
made
before
baptisme
.
Abrenuntiatio
sathanae
So
of
the
holie
vestiments
of
Bishops
,
Preists
,
Deacons
,
Subdeacons
,
and
others
of
the
Cleargie
:
Sacris
induti
vestimentis
.
So
our
Protestants
themselues
of
consecration
of
Bishops
,
and
ministers
,
hereafter
.
And
our
auncient
monuments
are
witnesses
,
that
as
other
nations
,
so
all
the
Churches
of
Britaine
did
in
the
Britans
time
,
receaue
and
followe
these
manners
,
and
ceremonies
euen
by
authoritie
of
the
Romane
Church
.
Omnes
Britannicae
Ecclesiae
modum
,
&
regulam
Romana
authoritate
acceperunt
.
Therefore
most
certaine
it
is
,
that
euerie
particular
and
nationall
Church
,
hath
not
,
against
this
article
,
authority
to
ordaine
,
chaunge
and
abolish
such
ceremonies
or
rites
of
the
Churche
as
the
Protestants
of
England
haue
done
.
THE
XXVI
.
CHAPTER
.
The
35.
36.
articles
,
intituled
,
of
homilies
,
and
of
consecration
of
Bishops
,
and
ministers
,
thus
examined
and
condemned
.
THeir
next
35.
article
intituled
of
homilies
,
doth
onely
receaue
and
allowe
to
be
read
,
in
their
Protestant
Church
2.
Bookes
of
homilies
,
one
set
fourth
in
the
time
of
King
Eduard
the
sixt
,
the
other
in
the
beginning
of
Queene
Elizabeth
her
Reigne
.
Of
which
the
reader
may
easilie
giue
censure
,
according
to
that
is
said
and
proued
in
the
former
articles
,
for
wherein
soeuer
either
of
those
2.
bookes
,
any
homilie
,
in
them
,
on
anie
part
point
or
doctrine
in
anie
one
of
them
all
doth
differ
from
the
first
Apostolike
Catholike
true
doctrine
inuinciblie
proued
before
,
those
bookes
,
homilies
,
parcels
,
or
assertions
of
them
,
are
vtterlie
to
be
reiected
and
renounced
.
Which
the
verie
times
themselues
of
their
publication
,
the
condemned
erroneous
dayes
of
that
King
,
and
Queene
,
and
their
Protestan●
composers
,
and
publishers
,
likewise
condemned
for
their
false
teaching
,
and
writing
doe
manifest
vnto
vs
.
Their
36.
article
,
of
Consecration
of
Bishops
,
and
ministers
,
is
thus
.
The
booke
of
consecration
of
Archbishops
,
and
Bishops
;
and
ordering
of
Preists
,
and
Deacons
,
lately
set
for
the
in
the
time
of
Edward
the
sixt
,
and
confirmed
at
the
same
time
by
authoritie
of
parliament
,
doth
conteine
all
things
necessary
,
to
such
consecration
,
and
ordering
,
neither
hath
it
any
thinge
,
that
of
it selfe
is
superstitious
,
or
vngodly
.
And
therefore
whosoeuer
are
consecrated
or
ordered
according
to
the
rites
of
that
booke
,
since
the
second
yeare
of
the
a
forenamed
King
Edward
,
vnto
this
time
,
or
here
after
shall
be
consecrated
,
or
ordered
according
to
the
same
rites
,
we
decree
all
such
to
be
rightly
,
orderly
,
and
lawfully
consecrated
and
and
ordered
.
Hitherto
this
article
,
which
in
euery
part
thereof
is
fully
confuted
before
,
in
my
Examination
of
their
23.
Article
intituled
of
ministring
in
the
congregation
.
Where
I
haue
demonstratiuely
proued
,
that
they
neither
haue
any
true
lawfull
Iurisdiction
,
or
ordination
,
among
them
.
But
to
do
a
worke
of
Supererogation
in
this
so
much
concerning
the
standing
or
ouerth●owe
of
our
Protestants
whole
religion
quite
ouerthrowne
by
this
one
dispute
if
they
haue
no
rightly
,
orderly
and
lawfully
consecrated
Bishops
,
Preists
or
Deacons
I
further
thus
demonstrate
.
First
then
if
the
decree
of
this
Article
,
as
they
terme
it
,
were
to
be
accepted
,
and
receaued
for
a
iust
and
lawfull
decree
,
yet
the
first
Protestant
Bishops
,
Preists
,
and
Deacons
in
Queene
Elizabeth
her
time
,
from
which
all
that
now
bee
in
England
,
or
haue
beene
since
then
,
cannot
be
saide
to
be
rightly
orderly
and
lawfully
consecrated
and
ordered
by
this
verie
Article
it selfe
.
For
that
supposed
booke
of
King
Edward
the
sixt
,
being
abrogated
,
and
taken
away
by
Queene
Maryes
lawes
,
and
not
afterward
receaued
by
the
Protestant
lawes
of
Queene
Elizabeth
,
vntill
in
thes
Articles
in
the
yeare
of
Christ
Stow
their
historian
then
liuing
and
writing
Iniunctions
giuen
by
the
Q●eenes
Maiestie
,
Anno
Domini
1559.
the
first
of
the
Reigne
of
our
Soueraigne
lady
Qu●ene
Elizaheth
,
proue
the
same
in
diuers
Iniunctions
.
No
man
can
say
thes
were
onely
Bishops
Elect
,
and
not
perfectly
allowed
,
or
admitted
for
true
Bishops
.
For
by
the
D.
Parker
was
consecrated
Archbishop
of
Canterbury
,
and
of
yorke
D.
Yong
in
steade
of
Heath
,
who
refused
the
oath
,
and
so
of
others
.
Then
went
forth
commissioners
to
suppresse
those
monasteryes
restored
by
Queene
Mary
&
to
cast
out
Images
sette
vpp
in
Cburches
.
So
hath
Hollinshed
,
with
others
,
So
in
that
Queenes
pulike
Iniunctions
.
Thes
commissions
and
commissioners
being
thus
after
those
Protestant
Bishops
made
or
allowed
went
out
so
soone
,
that
as
their
histories
confesse
,
the
religious
howses
were
suppressed
,
Protestant
ministers
were
putte
into
westminster
in
place
of
monks
,
all
Church
Images
were
pulled
on
the
euen
of
S.
Bartholomew
,
the
day
and
the
morrow
after
▪
were
burned
in
Paules
Church
yarde
,
Cheape
,
and
diuers
other
places
of
the
citie
of
London
,
all
the
Roodes
,
and
other
Images
of
the
Churches
,
in
some
places
the
coapes
,
vestiments
,
altar
cloathes
,
bookes
,
banners
,
Sepulchres
,
and
rood
lofts
were
burned
.
The
verie
Iniunctions
And
all
the
first
Protestant
citers
of
this
Register
,
whether
Matthew
Parker
himselfe
,
as
it
is
alleadged
in
his
booke
stiled
Antiquitates
Britannicae
Antiquitates
Britannicae
is
the
first
that
mentioneth
any
such
pretended
consecration
of
him
,
and
the
rest
,
and
the
others
seeme
to
borrowe
this
from
thence
:
In
the
old
manuscript
of
that
booke
which
I
haue
seene
and
diligently
examined
,
there
is
not
any
mention
or
memorie
at
all
,
of
any
such
Register
,
or
consecration
of
either
Matthew
Parker
or
any
one
of
those
pretended
Protestant
Bishops
,
as
the
obtruded
Register
speaketh
of
.
Neyther
was
there
any
one
of
the
pretended
consecratours
of
Matthew
Parker
,
from
whome
all
the
rest
do
clayme
ordination
,
a
true
and
lawfull
Bishop
,
by
Protestant
proceedings
.
Thes
they
name
vnto
vs
:
william
Barlowe
,
Iohn
Scory
,
Miles
Couerdale
,
Iohn
Hodgeskins
,
by
these
Matthew
Parker
was
consecrated
Archbishop
of
Canterbury
the
seuententh
day
of
December
,
in
the
yeare
1559.
Two
of
thes
4.
namely
Couerdale
,
and
Hodgeskins
,
were
neuer
allowed
for
Bishops
in
all
Queene
Elizabeth
her
time
,
as
the
same
pretended
Register
,
the
printed
Antiquitates
Britannicae
,
Godwyne
,
Mason
,
and
others
of
them
confesse
,
confessing
also
that
the
other
two
were
but
Bishops
elect
,
Barlowe
elect
of
Chichester
,
Scory
elect
of
Hereford
.
But
all
men
graunt
both
Catholiks
and
Protestants
,
that
men
onely
elect
Bishops
,
not
consecrated
,
or
admitted
,
cannot
consecrate
Bishops
much
lesse
an
Archbishop
Metropolitan
.
And
Scory
had
beene
adiudged
before
publickly
to
be
no
Bishop
.
And
Barlowe
if
he
had
beene
a
true
Bishop
,
neither
would
,
nor
could
in
his
owne
Iudgement
consecrate
a
Bishop
.
For
as
thes
men
acknowledge
both
this
Barlowe
and
Couerdale
also
held
this
horrible
opinion
against
Episcopall
Order
.
The
names
of
blasphemie
against
the
Lord
,
and
hi●
Christ
.
What
els
is
Pope
,
Patriarke
,
Metropolitane
,
primate
Archbishop
,
Diocesan
and
such
like
,
but
very
names
of
blasphemy
?
Here
is
not
one
true
consecratour
.
Yet
thes
men
in
their
pretended
ordination
of
Bishops
necessarily
require
to
the
admitting
o●
any
such
Bishop
,
especially
an
Archbishop
,
bot●
the
presence
&
concurrence
of
a
lawfull
true
Archbishop
and
others
such
Bishops
as
their
owne
pretended
Then
the
Archbishop
and
Bishops
sent
,
shall
lay
their
hands
,
vpon
the
head
of
the
elected
Bishop
,
the
Archbishop
saying
.
Take
the
holy
ghost
,
&c.
And
it
proueth
further
in
these
words
,
It
is
euident
vnto
all
men
diligently
reading
holy
scripture
,
and
auncient
Authours
,
that
from
the
Apostles
time
,
there
haue
beene
thes
orders
of
ministers
in
Christs
Church
,
Bishops
,
Preists
,
and
Deacons
.
Therefore
to
the
intent
thes
Orders
should
be
continued
,
a●d
reuerently
vsed
in
the
Church
of
England
it
is
requisite
,
that
no
man
,
not
being
at
this
present
,
Bishop
,
Preist
,
nor
Deacon
,
shall
execute
any
of
them
,
except
he
be
called
,
tryed
,
examined
and
admitted
,
according
to
the
forme
hereafter
following
.
Which
is
that
booke
of
King
Edward
the
sixt
receaued
in
this
article
and
approued
by
their
greatest
warrants
,
parlament
,
Princes
Supreamacie
,
and
publike
practise
among
them
.
And
therefore
howsoeuer
either
with
,
by
,
or
without
this
booke
,
forme
,
and
manner
of
King
Edward
,
their
first
Protestant
pretended
Archbishop
,
Matthew
Parker
,
maker
and
allower
of
all
such
after
,
as
they
freely
confesse
,
was
made
,
his
making
,
and
admittance
was
frustrate
,
inualid
,
voide
and
of
noe
force
by
their
owne
censure
,
and
doome
against
themselues
;
&
so
of
all
others
made
by
him
no
Bishop
pretending
or
clayming
that
honour
,
dignitie
and
office
after
by
that
vaine
,
Idle
,
and
vnpossible
Title
,
to
challendge
to
haue
that
,
or
any
other
thing
,
from
him
,
or
them
,
which
neither
had
it
for
themselues
,
or
to
giue
to
others
.
And
this
I
haue
proued
before
from
the
Apostolike
men
of
this
age
and
from
the
Apostles
themselues
,
that
a
Bishop
cannot
bee
consecrated
but
by
true
and
vndoubted
Bishops
.
Episcopum
mandamus
And
first
whereas
it
maketh
mention
onely
of
Take
thou
authoritie
to
execute
the
office
of
a
Deacon
,
in
the
Church
of
God
committed
vnto
thee
.
Yet
they
presently
interpret
,
and
limitte
this
office
,
to
be
onely
confined
in
reading
the
ghospell
in
thes
words
.
Take
thou
authoritie
to
reade
the
ghospell
in
the
Church
of
God
.
And
such
is
their
practise
,
extending
a
Deacons
office
no
further
.
And
they
obstinatelie
denie
,
that
he
hath
power
,
or
office
to
assist
either
Bishop
,
or
Preist
in
the
holy
Sacrifice
of
Christs
blessed
bodie
,
and
blood
,
as
that
either
Preist
or
Bishop
may
,
or
can
consecrate
and
offer
the
same
.
We
finde
both
the
doctrine
and
practise
of
this
first
apostolike
age
,
to
haue
beene
otherwise
,
and
the
cheifest
office
of
a
Deacon
,
as
the
very
Greeke
name
it selfe
still
testifieth
to
be
as
Catholiks
still
vse
it
,
to
minister
vnto
,
and
assist
th●
Bishop
or
Preist
in
his
holy
Sacrifice
.
So
it
is
plainely
witnessed
in
the
old
Masses
and
Deaconus
pronunciet
.
They
deliuer
the
breade
and
wine
to
be
consecrated
,
ne
i●
pocula
incidant
.
At
the
time
of
consecration
,
they
They
hold
the
consecrated
chalice
,
and
confess●
it
to
be
the
blood
of
Christ
,
the
cuppe
of
life
.
Diaconus
teneat
calicem
,
&
quando
tradit
dicat
,
sang●●
Christi
,
calix
vitae
.
And
after
all
had
communicated
,
they
take
that
which
is
left
,
and
with
reuerence
preserue
it
.
Postquam
omnes
sump
serunt
,
accipiant
Diaconi
reliquias
,
&
portent
in
pastiphoria
.
And
they
said
this
prayer
,
testifying
it
was
the
pretious
bodie
and
blood
of
Christ
,
which
had
beene
there
offered
and
receaued
for
remission
of
sinne
and
preseruation
in
pietie
.
Diaconus
dicat
.
Percepto
pretioso
corpore
,
&
pretioso
Ite
inpace
.
Et
Diaconus
dicat
:
Ite
in
pace
.
Thus
from
S.
Clement
,
and
the
Apostles
,
by
his
relation
.
S.
Denis
the
Areopagite
is
witnesse
to
the
So
testifieth
S.
Ignatius
writing
to
S.
Hero
a
Deacon
,
was
saint
Stephen
,
to
saint
Iames
,
saint
Timothie
,
and
saint
Linus
,
to
saint
Paul
,
saint
Anacletus
,
and
Clemens
to
saint
Peter
.
He
that
obeyeth
them
not
,
is
an
enemy
to
God
,
and
impure
,
and
contemneth
Christ
,
and
diminisheth
his
ordinance
.
Vt
sanctus
Stephanus
beato
Iacobo
:
Timotheus
&
Linus
,
Paulo
:
Anacletus
&
Clemens
Petro
.
Qui
his
(
Diaconis
)
non
obedit
,
sine
Deo
prorsus
,
&
impurus
est
,
&
Christum
contemnit
,
&
constitutionem
eius
imminuit
.
And
speaking
of
the
dignitie
,
of
the
altare
,
and
Sacrifice
of
Christians
,
wherein
Deacons
with
Bishops
,
and
Preists
,
haue
so
excellent
S.
Anacletus
Deacon
to
S.
Peter
,
as
S.
Ignatius
before
hath
proued
,
and
made
Preist
by
the
same
greate
Apostle
,
as
he
himselfe
confesseth
,
and
so
perfectly
knowing
both
the
doctrine
,
and
practise
of
the
Apostles
did
when
he
came
to
be
Pope
ordaine
●s
both
Catholiks
and
Protestants
acknowledge
,
that
Deacons
in
their
holy
vestiments
should
minister
This
is
the
doctrine
of
all
holie
Fathers
after
,
and
of
the
whole
Church
of
Christ
,
the
first
generall
Councell
of
Nice
receaued
in
this
Kingdome
declareth
,
that
this
was
euer
the
rule
and
custome
of
Christs
Church
,
Regula
&
consuetudo
,
that
Deacons
This
is
the
cheife
office
of
a
Deacon
,
so
his
name
●n
Hebrewe
,
in
Greeke
&
Latine
signifie
,
so
his
dutie
to
serue
at
the
altare
,
to
minister
there
,
to
the
Bishop
or
Preist
,
to
prepare
it
,
to
propose
breade
and
wine
to
be
consecrated
,
and
minister
in
the
whole
sacrifice
,
So
write
our
most
auncient
writers
of
these
things
from
the
oldest
monuments
,
and
authorities
.
Diaconus
Graecè
,
Hebraicè
l●uita
,
Latinè
assumptus
Take
authority
to
reade
the
Ghospell
in
the
Church
of
God
;
or
when
he
saith
,
Take
thou
authority
to
execute
the
office
of
a
Deacon
in
the
Church
of
God
committed
vnto
thee
:
or
both
together
,
here
is
no
true
consecration
of
a
Deacon
in
their
owne
proceedings
,
nor
Deacon
so
made
,
if
their
pretended
consecrating
Bishop
were
a
true
&
a
lawfull
Bishop
,
for
first
of
giuing
the
new
testament
The
other
of
taking
authority
to
execute
the
office
of
a
Deacon
cannot
be
the
manner
,
for
first
no
man
can
truely
and
lawfully
execute
that
,
wherein
he
hath
no
power
,
and
here
is
no
power
of
a
Deacon
giuen
in
all
this
their
forme
,
and
order
.
And
Now
it
can
be
no
question
but
the
pretended
Protestant
Ordination
of
Preists
is
altogether
vaine
,
Idle
and
friuolous
;
for
being
so
iuuincibly
proued
,
that
the
cheifest
and
principall
office
and
function
of
a
Deacon
is
to
assist
and
minister
vnto
Preists
&
Bishops
in
the
holy
Sacrifice
of
Christs
blessed
body
and
blood
at
Masse
,
such
Sacrificing
Preists
,
not
heauing
any
such
power
before
their
consecration
to
holy
Preisthood
,
must
needs
receaue
it
a●
that
time
,
otherwise
they
should
still
remaine
without
it
,
as
they
did
before
.
And
our
Protestants
vtterly
before
denying
all
such
sacrifice
,
and
sacrificing
power
,
and
in
this
their
pretended
forme
,
and
manner
of
consecration
hauing
no
thing
at
all
,
to
receaue
or
allowe
it
,
but
the
quite
contrary
,
and
by
their
lawes
so
straungely
persecuting
sacrificing
Preists
,
and
Preisthood
,
this
their
fashion
of
making
or
ordering
their
pretended
Preists
,
must
needs
be
voyde
,
and
frustrate
,
and
they
still
remaine
in
that
lay
state
,
in
this
respect
,
wherein
they
were
before
,
euen
from
their
first
birth
into
the
world
.
Their
Practise
in
this
pretended
consecration
is
this
.
The
Bishops
,
the
Preists
present
shall
lay
their
hand●
seuerally
vpon
the
heade
of
euery
one
,
that
receaueth
orders
:
The
receauers
humbly
kneelinge
vpon
their
knees
,
and
the
Bishop
saying
.
Receaue
the
holy
ghost
,
whose
sinnes
thou
doest
forgiue
they
are
are
forgiuen
,
and
whose
sinnes
thou
doest
retaine
,
they
are
retained
.
The
Bishop
shall
deliuer
to
euery
one
of
them
,
the
Bible
in
his
hand
saying
.
Take
thou
authority
to
preach
the
word
of
God
,
and
to
minister
the
holy
Sacraments
in
this
congregation
,
where
thou
shalt
be
so
appointed
.
Here
is
all
their
pretended
consecration
of
Preists
,
so
farre
from
all
meaning
,
or
intention
to
conferre
any
sacrificing
power
,
or
Preisthood
,
that
before
they
come
to
this
article
,
in
their
31.
Article
before
they
thus
defined
.
The
Sacrifices
of
Masses
in
the
which
it
was
commonly
sayde
,
that
the
Preists
did
offer
Christ
for
the
quicke
and
the
deade
,
to
haue
remission
of
paine
or
guilt
,
were
blasphemous
fables
,
and
dangerous
deceites
.
In
that
place
I
haue
inuincibly
proued
against
them
,
both
this
Sacrifice
and
sacrificing
Preisthood
,
and
Preists
Institution
.
All
his
Apostles
,
and
all
consecrated
by
them
and
their
Successours
were
massing
and
sacrificing
Preists
,
all
the
Apostolike
writers
of
this
first
age
gaue
testimony
to
that
doctrine
and
practise
.
All
Masses
Missales
,
or
publike
liturgies
of
all
Churches
ascribed
to
the
Apostles
themselues
,
and
continued
by
continuall
,
neuer
interrupted
generall
tradition
beare
witnesse
vnto
it
.
The
holy
Prophets
so
described
the
Messias
,
by
a
perpetuall
holy
Sacrifice
to
be
offered
in
all
places
in
his
time
,
that
he
should
be
a
Preist
after
the
order
of
Melchisedech
teach
and
establish
that
Preisthood
,
neuer
to
end
or
cease
in
his
Church
.
Thus
taught
the
most
learned
rabbines
among
the
Iewes
before
Christ
;
So
the
Fathers
and
common
practise
of
both
Greeke
and
Latine
Church
with
the
best
least
learned
Protestant
writers
;
euen
of
England
writing
,
and
published
by
their
publike
allowance
and
authority
,
as
I
haue
vndeniably
proued
in
that
article
,
and
there
made
demonstration
by
all
authothority
,
that
Christ
at
his
last
Supper
,
when
he
onely
did
execute
the
act
and
office
of
his
Preisthood
,
according
to
the
order
of
Melchisedech
,
did
ordaine
his
Apostles
sacrificing
massing
Preists
at
that
time
,
in
expresse
termes
,
set
downe
in
holy
Scripture
,
hoc
facite
in
meam
commemorationem
.
To
offer
his
consecrated
holy
body
and
blood
in
The
words
of
the
power
hee
then
gaue
them
,
hoc
facite
:
do
that
which
he
in
that
preistly
act
and
office
,
did
or
had
done
,
being
spoken
by
him
,
which
had
both
ample
power
,
and
intention
to
giue
and
continue
that
preistly
order
,
at
and
in
his
place
and
time
of
Sacrifice
,
and
now
no
longer
to
continue
with
his
disciples
,
be
as
significant
of
that
power
,
as
the
words
of
consecrating
true
Preists
,
by
true
and
lawfull
Bishops
,
euer
vsed
in
the
Church
of
Christ
.
Accipe
potestatem
offerre
Sacrificium
Deo
,
missasque
celebrare
,
tam
pro
viuis
,
quàm
pro
defunctis
.
Receaue
power
to
offer
vpp
sacrifice
to
God
&
celebrate
Masse
both
for
the
liuing
and
deade
.
For
as
I
haue
proued
before
,
both
Christ
,
and
his
Apostles
so
did
,
and
left
that
preistly
power
,
and
practise
to
posteritie
,
for
euer
,
to
offer
Sacrifice
both
for
the
liuing
,
and
deade
.
And
our
Protestants
themselues
haue
with
publike
allowance
confessed
it
was
the
generall
custome
of
the
primatiue
Church
so
to
do
,
and
such
as
impugned
ordenied
it
,
were
iustly
condemned
for
so
doing
.
And
they
haue
with
Regall
Regis
,
haec
est
fides
Ecclesiae
Anglicanae
,
that
the
fathers
of
the
primatiue
Church
did
acknowledge
one
sacrifice
in
Christian
Religion
,
that
succeeded
in
place
of
all
the
sacrifices
,
in
the
lawe
of
Moses
.
And
the
King
with
his
Protestants
agreed
with
the
Catholiks
in
their
opinion
de
duplici
sacrificio
,
expiationis
nempe
,
&
commemorationis
siue
Religionis
.
Concerning
two
Kindes
of
sacrifice
,
the
one
of
expiation
,
for
the
world
,
the
other
commemoratiue
or
of
Religion
.
And
this
Sacrifice
is
the
bodie
of
Christ
in
the
Eucharist
,
as
Catholiks
hold
.
Nobis
vobiscum
de
obiecto
conuenit
.
De
hoc
est
,
fide
firma
tenemus
quod
sit
.
Praesentiam
credimus
,
praesentiam
inquam
,
credimus
,
nec
minus
quàm
vos
veram
.
Therefore
to
giue
Preists
power
to
offer
this
sacrifice
,
there
must
needs
be
some
consecratorie
words
or
forme
to
bestowe
it
vpon
them
,
which
if
we
recurre
to
scripture
,
as
thes
men
must
do
,
we
can
finde
nothing
there
,
but
those
words
,
of
hoc
facite
in
meam
commemorationem
,
spoken
at
the
sacrifice
time
and
place
by
Christ
to
those
he
then
ordeined
sacrificing
Preists
.
And
this
is
most
plainely
confessed
by
thes
our
English
Protestants
with
common
and
publike
warrant
,
both
confessing
that
the
order
of
the
preisthood
in
the
lawe
of
Christ
was
to
offer
sacrifice
,
this
sacrifice
was
the
bodie
and
blood
of
Christ
,
he
made
his
Apostles
such
Preists
,
at
his
last
supper
,
when
he
saide
those
words
vnto
them
:
Hoc
facite
in
meam
commemorationem
.
Thus
haue
our
Protestants
published
with
their
cheife
authoritie
.
Which
I
haue
inuincibly
proued
before
,
And
the
Apostles
themselues
best
witnesses
of
their
owne
consecration
to
preisthood
,
and
how
others
are
to
be
consecrated
thereto
,
so
testifie
and
direct
as
S.
Clement
their
disciple
thus
recordeth
from
their
owne
words
:
Quare
vos
quoque
The
like
testimonie
is
from
them
of
themselues
Do
this
in
commemoration
of
mee
,
were
spoken
vnto
them
onely
,
as
Preists
then
consecrated
.
For
in
S.
Matthew
and
S.
Marke
they
are
not
vsed
hoc
facite
in
meam
commemorationem
,
and
not
at
the
calice
.
But
S.
Paule
saith
plainely
,
that
he
had
receaued
from
our
Lord
,
and
so
deliuered
vnto
others
,
before
he
wrote
it
,
Ego
enim
accepi
à
Domino
quod
It
is
euident
vnto
all
men
diligently
reading
holy
scripture
and
auncient
Authours
that
from
the
Apostles
time
,
there
hath
beene
thes
Orders
of
Ministers
,
in
Christs
Church
,
Bishops
,
Preists
,
and
Deacons
,
which
office●
were
euermore
had
in
such
reuerent
estimation
,
that
no
man
by
his
priuate
authoritie
might
presume
to
execute
any
of
them
,
except
he
were
first
called
,
tryed
,
examined
and
knowne
to
haue
such
qualities
,
as
were
requisite
for
the
same
,
and
also
by
publike
prayer
,
with
imposition
of
hands
,
approued
,
and
admitted
there
vnto
.
Where
we
finde
it
thus
plainely
and
authoritatiuely
with
them
confessed
,
that
Bishops
,
Preists
,
and
Deacons
were
euer
in
the
Church
,
and
truely
and
lawfully
ordeined
by
such
forme
&
Order
of
consecration
,
as
was
then
vsed
,
and
thes
Preists
as
they
haue
confessed
in
thes
their
Articles
before
in
thes
words
vsed
the
sacrifices
of
Masses
,
in
which
it
commonly
said
was
,
that
the
Preists
did
offer
Christ
for
the
quick
&
the
dead
,
to
haue
remission
of
payne
or
gilt
,
they
are
so
farre
from
disallowing
or
disabling
our
Catholikly
consecrating
Massing
Preists
of
the
Roman
Church
,
whom
they
make
Traytours
in
England
,
to
be
truely
and
duely
consecrated
Preists
,
that
if
any
of
them
for
feare
or
any
other
wordly
respects
will
ioyne
with
them
in
their
new
Church
seruice
or
profession
,
he
is
allowed
a
minister
with
them
without
any
further
pretended
order
or
admittance
,
and
they
dignifie
their
first
Catholike
ordination
so
much
,
that
as
they
haue
bestowed
their
greatest
Church
liuing
vpon
such
,
so
they
deduce
sacrificium
.
Take
power
to
offer
sacrifice
to
God
,
and
celebrate
Masses
both
for
the
liuing
and
dead
.
And
immediately
before
,
he
calleth
such
a
parson
ordinandum
and
quem
ordinat
Episcopus
,
a
man
to
be
ordered
,
and
to
whom
the
Bishop
giueth
preistly
order
,
and
presently
after
those
words
nameth
him
or
them
that
were
thus
ordered
,
ordinati
Sacerdotes
,
Presbiteri
ordinati
,
Preists
that
be
ordered
.
And
being
thus
fully
ordered
before
any
other
ceremonie
vsed
by
Protestants
or
not
,
they
celebrate
the
rest
of
the
Masse
euen
consecrating
the
blessed
bodie
,
and
blood
of
Christ
,
with
their
consecratour
Bishop
,
and
as
consecrated
Preists
.
Presbiteri
ordinati
post
Pontificem
in
terra
genuflexi
habeant
libros
coram
se
,
dicentes
.
Suscipe
Sancte
Pater
&c.
&
omnia
ali●
de
missa
,
prout
dicit
Pontifex
:
qui
tamen
bene
aduer●at
,
quòd
secretas
morosè
dicat
,
&
aliqaantulum
alt●
,
ita
vt
ordinati
Sacerdotes
possint
secum
omnia
dicere
,
&
praesertim
verba
cons●crationis
,
quae
dici
deben●
eodem
momento
per
ordinatos
,
quo
dicuntur
per
Pontificem
.
And
to
putte
all
things
out
of
question
in
this
matter
.
The
scripture
itselfe
is
euident
witnesse
,
that
the
Apostles
themselues
were
ordered
Preists
by
those
words
of
Christ
vnto
them
,
Do
this
in
my
commemoration
,
equiualent
as
I
haue
proued
to
the
forme
now
vsed
in
the
Roman
Church
recited
,
for
all
writers
,
Catholiks
,
and
Protestants
agree
,
that
all
the
Apostles
S.
Thomas
and
the
rest
were
true
and
most
properly
lawfull
Preists
,
all
our
preisthood
claimed
and
deduced
from
them
,
and
that
they
were
all
present
at
his
last
supper
,
when
he
said
the
words
,
do
this
:
vnto
them
.
Discubuit
,
discipulis
suis
.
Dedit
eis
dicens
HOC
EST
CORPVS
MEVM
,
quod
pro
vobis
datur
,
hoc
facite
in
meam
commemorationem
.
But
when
he
said
those
words
to
his
Apostles
:
receaue
the
holie
ghost
,
whose
sinnes
you
forgiue
,
they
are
forgiuen
,
and
whose
sinnes
you
reteyne
,
they
are
reteyned
.
From
and
by
which
thes
our
Protestants
do
clayme
or
pretend
ordination
.
S.
Iohn
the
Euangelist
then
and
there
present
doth
witnes
,
all
were
not
there
,
and
namely
S.
Thomas
was
absent
.
Thomas
vnus
ex
duodecim
non
erat
cum
eis
,
quando
venit
Iesus
.
And
so
could
not
possibly
be
made
Preist
then
with
those
words
.
Yet
all
agree
he
was
a
Preist
as
perfectly
and
fully
as
any
Apostle
.
Agayne
Iudas
the
Traitour
was
a
Preist
,
present
at
the
consecration
in
the
last
supper
,
of
Christ
,
and
as
S.
Peter
saith
,
connumeratus
erat
in
nobis
,
&
omnis
Prontifex
,
is
taken
forth
of
men
hauing
no
such
power
ex
hominibus
assumptus
,
to
offer
sacrifice
for
sinnes
.
V●offerat
dona
&
sacrificia
pro
peccatis
.
〈◊〉
〈◊〉
〈◊〉
〈◊〉
〈◊〉
.
The
Greeke
words
and
reading
which
our
Prorestants
followe
,
are
most
proper
for
sacrifice
,
and
sacrificing
Preists
,
and
so
both
Catholike
&
our
Protestant
linguists
,
and
lexiconaries
,
confesse
,
and
translate
,
Masse
and
Masse
Preist
.
Sacrificium
〈◊〉
〈◊〉
〈◊〉
〈◊〉
〈◊〉
à
sacrificio
sacrificulus
&
sacrificus
〈◊〉
〈◊〉
〈◊〉
〈◊〉
〈◊〉
.
A
Preist
,
à
Sacrificer
à
Masse
Preist
.
He
setteth
downe
also
the
Sacrificing
altar
of
Christians
,
as
thes
our
Protestants
also
translate
〈◊〉
〈◊〉
〈◊〉
〈◊〉
〈◊〉
altare
,
altar
and
vnseparable
correlatiue
to
〈◊〉
〈◊〉
〈◊〉
〈◊〉
〈◊〉
sacrifice
as
they
confesse
and
the
word
proueth
.
And
the
Apostle
doth
so
appropriate
that
altare
to
our
Christians
at
holie
Masse
,
and
the
sacrifice
of
Christs
bodie
,
that
it
can
be
applied
to
nothing
els
,
saying
none
but
Christians
may
eate
of
the
sacrifice
offered
there
vpon
.
Habemus
altare
de
quo
edere
non
habent
potestatem
,
qui
tabernaculo
deser●iunt
.
When
neither
Iew
,
nor
gentile
is
forbidden
to
beleeue
in
Christ
,
our
Protestants
eating
,
but
called
and
exhorted
vnto
it
by
all
meanes
in
holie
scriptures
.
And
the
same
Apostle
directly
affirmeth
,
vnchangeable
,
perpetuall
,
without
offence
,
or
exception
,
as
thes
Protestant
lexicons
do
expound
that
Greeke
adiect
.
Therefore
we
may
not
giue
such
power
to
a
ten
yeares
old
Kings
booke
,
a
womans
,
Queene
Elizabeths
Articles
,
or
any
power
of
Protestants
,
or
other
one
earth
to
make
that
mutable
,
arbitrary
&
to
expire
,
which
Christ
hath
instituted
to
be
vnchangeable
,
perpetuall
and
neuer
to
cease
.
And
because
we
are
enforced
vpon
this
Protestant
exception
,
eyther
to
say
there
neuer
was
consecration
of
Preists
in
Christs
Church
vntill
the
deuising
of
this
new
Protestant
forme
,
and
so
thes
men
cannot
clayme
any
from
them
that
had
it
not
,
for
themselues
,
or
onely
say
thes
Protestants
haue
none
,
&
the
true
Catholike
Church
as
they
haue
graunted
before
,
euer
had
true
Blshops
,
Preists
,
and
Deacons
we
are
necessitated
by
thes
mens
owne
proceedings
,
and
so
many
vnansweareble
proofes
and
authorities
singularily
to
exclude
thes
men
from
all
true
and
lawfull
preisthood
and
consecration
.
And
thes
men
must
needs
be
the
preistlesse
people
,
without
Preist
or
sacrifice
fore
told
and
prophesied
of
,
as
the
famous
auncient
Fathers
,
Hippolitus
,
Methodius
And
by
this
not
onely
these
Protestants
forme
and
manner
of
making
their
pretended
Preists
or
ministers
,
but
their
pretended
Bishops
also
,
is
vtterly
ouerthrowne
.
For
,
holy
Preisthood
being
Thus
it
is
set
downe
in
this
pretended
forme
of
The
Archbishop
and
Bishops
present
,
shall
lay
their
hands
vpon
the
head
of
the
elected
Bishop
,
the
Archbishop
saying
;
Take
the
holy
Ghost
,
and
remember
that
thou
stirre
vp
the
grace
of
God
which
is
in
thee
,
by
imposition
of
hands
:
for
God
hath
not
giuen
vs
the
spirite
of
feare
,
but
of
power
,
and
loue
,
and
sobernes
.
Then
the
Archbishop
shall
deliuer
him
the
Bible
,
saying
.
Giue
heed
vnto
reading
,
exhortation
,
and
doctrine
.
thinke
vpon
these
things
contained
in
this
booke
.
And
the
rest
of
that
exhortation
being
onely
a
persuasion
and
admonition
to
doe
well
,
without
any
pretence
of
giuing
Episcopall
order
or
power
at
all
.
And
yet
these
men
and
this
their
forme
and
manner
to
make
Bishops
doe
assure
vs
,
that
the
party
whome
they
pretend
to
make
a
Bishop
,
is
so
made
by
that
first
ceremony
of
hands
,
and
words
then
spoken
,
or
not
at
all
.
For
,
as
it
is
cited
from
them
,
they
name
and
take
him
to
be
onely
,
elected
Bishop
,
at
their
laying
on
of
hands
.
And
presently
after
that
,
which
I
haue
cited
is
endeed
,
they
call
him
,
the
new
consecrated
Bishop
,
in
these
termes
.
Then
the
Archbishop
shall
proceed
to
the
communion
,
with
whom
the
new
consecrated
Bishop
with
others
,
shall
also
communicate
.
But
here
is
not
any
one
singular
,
or
priuiledged
thinge
,
signe
,
ceremony
,
word
,
or
act
,
that
may
by
probable
or
possible
meanes
giue
Episcopall
order
,
though
the
pretended
consecratour
or
consecratours
were
the
most
lawfull
and
best
Bishops
in
the
world
;
for
in
their
owne
proceedings
,
except
in
number
of
Bishops
which
take
not
for
a
matter
of
necessity
,
here
is
noe
more
done
,
or
said
,
then
was
in
their
making
of
pretended
Preists
or
ministers
before
,
for
these
the
same
were
their
ceremony
and
words
,
which
now
.
The
Bishop
with
the
Preists
present
shall
lay
their
hands
seuerally
vpon
the
head
of
euery
one
that
receaueth
orders
,
the
Bishop
saying
.
Receaue
the
holy
Ghost
.
Here
is
no
materiall
difference
,
a
Bishop
is
pretended
consecratour
in
both
a
like
,
except
that
they
appoint
an
Archbishop
to
consecrate
a
Bishop
,
and
any
other
Bishop
to
make
a
Preist
,
but
this
in
their
owne
proceedings
is
no
materiall
point
,
for
they
graunt
their
first
pretended
Archbishops
Matthew
Parker
was
made
without
any
,
either
true
or
pretended
Archbishop
.
The
ceremony
of
laying
on
of
hands
is
the
same
in
effect
,
for
if
in
the
consecrating
of
a
Bishop
,
some
Preist
or
Preists
with
the
consecrating
Bishop
should
lay
hands
on
the
elect
,
though
this
were
a
sinne
in
them
,
yet
it
hindereth
not
consecration
,
if
all
essentiall
things
be
vsed
.
The
words
spoken
doe
not
differ
in
substance
.
For
all
men
knowe
,
that
the
words
receaue
the
holy
Ghost
.
Spoken
to
their
pretended
Preist
,
be
as
significant
,
full
,
and
effectuall
,
as
,
Take
the
holy
Ghost
,
spoken
to
their
pretended
Bishop
.
The
words
,
receaue
,
and
,
take
,
differ
not
in
force
,
and
signification
.
The
other
words
,
the
holy
Ghost
,
and
,
the
holy
Ghost
,
be
the
same
.
In
both
there
is
the
same
sentence
,
and
sense
in
our
language
in
all
construction
.
If
we
seeke
construction
from
the
words
,
which
immediately
followe
in
both
places
,
wee
shall
rather
finde
that
the
words
receaue
the
holy
Ghost
spoken
to
their
pretended
Preists
are
of
greater
efficacy
&
meaning
,
being
interpreted
with
the
very
same
words
,
wherewith
Christ
gaue
the
highest
power
of
binding
and
lowsing
to
his
highest
Bishops
,
and
Apostles
.
In
the
other
pretended
ordination
of
Bishops
,
there
is
no
power
at
all
giuen
,
but
the
partie
onely
put
in
minde
or
admonished
to
styrre
vp
that
g●ace
,
which
was
in
him
before
,
as
they
suppose
in
the●
owne
words
.
Take
the
holy
Ghost
,
and
remember
that
thou
stirre
vp
the
grace
of
God
,
which
is
in
thee
by
impositio●
of
hands
:
for
God
hath
not
giuen
vs
the
spirit
of
feare
bu●
of
power
,
and
loue
and
sobernes
.
The
very
same
whic●
S.
Paul
absent
wrote
to
S.
Timothy
,
longe
after
he
●ad
consecrated
him
Preist
.
Adm●neo
te
vt
resuscite●
gratiam
Dei
,
quae
est
in
te
per
impo●●tionē
manuum
mearum
▪
non
enim
dedit
nobis
Deus
spiritum
timoris
,
sed
virtut●s
,
&
dilectionis
,
&
sobr●etatis
.
So
to
him
in
a●other
place
:
Noli
negligere
gratiam
fieri
,
doing
,
and
n●
acted
,
cannot
possibly
giue
grace
in
any
opini●n
●hough
it
were
in
lawfull
,
and
true
imposition
,
an●
c●nsecration
,
vntill
it
be
acted
and
finished
,
because
it
is
not
an
acted
and
perfect
act
,
nor
grace
vntill
then
.
And
this
act
still
continueth
after
those
words
,
vntill
all
these
for
God
hath
not
giuen
vs
the
spirit
of
feare
,
but
of
power
and
loue
and
sobernes
,
be
pronounced
.
And
grace
is
supposed
here
to
be
in
that
party
before
any
mention
of
imposition
of
hands
.
And
both
the
Greeke
,
Latine
and
their
owne
English
word
,
〈◊〉
〈◊〉
〈◊〉
〈◊〉
〈◊〉
resuscites
stirre
vp
the
grace
,
which
is
in
the
,
proue
there
is
grace
before
,
if
at
all
,
and
not
then
giuen
,
for
none
of
those
words
in
any
language
haue
a
giuing
signification
.
So
it
is
in
the
whole
sentence
both
in
the
Greeke
,
and
Latine
Text
,
〈◊〉
〈◊〉
〈◊〉
〈◊〉
〈◊〉
.
I
doe
againe
put
thee
in
minde
to
styrre
vp
the
guift
of
God
which
is
in
thee
.
Thus
the
Greeke
.
Adomoneo
te
,
vt
resuscites
gratiam
Dei
,
quae
est
in
te
.
I
admonish
●e
thee
,
that
thou
stirre
vp
the
grace
of
God
which
is
in
●hee
.
Thus
the
Latine
.
Here
is
no
grace
giuen
at
th●●
time
,
b●t
onely
a
putting
in
minde
and
admo●●tion
to
styrre
vp
the
grace
which
was
befor●
So
in
the
words
translated
into
English
by
ou●
Protestants
,
and
he●e
vsed
:
remember
that
thou
sty●●
vp
the
grace
of
God
which
is
in
thee
by
imposition
●●
hands
.
So
the●●
words
immediatly
f●llowing
:
for
God
hath
not
giuen
vs
,
the
spirit
of
feare
,
but
of
power
,
and
loue
,
and
sobe●nes
.
All
speaking
of
●race
and
power
giuen
before
,
and
not
at
that
ti●●
.
And
there
is
no
scripture
in
any
language
,
nor
adition
,
no
Ecclesiasticall
writer
,
no
Pontificall
or
booke
or
Rites
,
that
euer
appointed
thes
w●rds
.
Take
the
holy
ghost
,
and
those
immediatly
io●ned
in
this
Protestant
forme
of
pretended
conse●●ation
to
be
vnited
and
spoken
together
in
such
●a●ner
,
nor
those
from
S.
Paule
to
be
vsed
,
eit●●r
wi●h
others
,
or
by
themselues
to
be
powerable
to
giue
consecration
,
and
holie
Orders
,
to
Bishop
,
Preist
,
or
Deacon
.
Neither
possiblely
can
they
conferre
any
such
grace
or
power
,
being
words
neyther
of
giuing
or
receauing
any
thing
at
all
from
the
speaker
at
that
time
.
The
first
words
,
Take
the
holie
ghost
,
were
not
vsed
of
our
Britans
,
neyther
are
in
the
old
Roman
Order
.
Yet
our
Protestans
confesse
they
both
had
true
Bishops
and
consecration
,
and
yet
without
them
,
&
the
ceremonie
of
the
booke
one
the
head
of
the
elect
.
And
though
the
Roman
Order
now
consecrandus
,
elect
,
and
to
be
consecrated
,
but
not
consecrated
.
Further
thes
Protestants
haue
told
vs
before
,
both
in
their
pretended
booke
of
consecration
,
and
thes
Articles
,
that
,
It
is
euident
vnto
all
men
,
diligently
reading
holy
scripture
,
and
ancient
Authours
,
that
from
the
Apostles
time
,
there
hath
beene
thes
orders
,
of
ministers
in
Christs
Church
,
Bishops
,
Preists
,
and
Deacons
,
which
officers
were
euermore
had
in
reuerent
estimation
.
Men
so
euidently
knowne
to
be
Bishops
,
Preists
,
and
Deacons
,
and
euermore
had
in
such
reuerent
estimation
,
must
euermore
be
certayne
,
that
they
are
truely
&
effectually
admitted
to
those
callings
,
and
dignities
,
otherwise
it
would
not
be
euident
,
that
there
be
,
and
who
be
such
men-it
would
be
but
such
,
they
define
the
visible
Church
to
be
a
congregatien
of
faithfull
men
,
in
the
which
the
pure
word
of
God
is
preached
,
and
the
Sacraments
be
duely
ministred
according
to
Christs
ordinance
.
Sacraments
be
certayne
sure
witnesses
and
effectuall
signes
of
grace
,
and
Gods
good
Will
toward
vs
,
by
which
he
doth
worke
inuisibly
in
vs
.
And
yet
making
but
two
Sacraments
,
Baptisme
and
the
Supper
of
the
Lord
,
they
thus
declare
,
and
decree
.
Those
fyue
commonly
called
Sacraments
,
that
is
to
say
,
Confirmation
,
Pennance
,
Orders
,
Matrimonie
,
and
Extreame
Vnction
,
are
not
to
be
compted
for
Sacraments
of
the
ghospell
,
for
that
th●y
haue
not
any
visible
signe
,
or
ceremonie
ordeyned
of
God
.
Therefore
this
pretended
Protestant
forme
,
and
manner
of
consecration
,
as
also
all
their
pretended
Bishops
,
Preists
,
and
Deacons
are
vaine
and
voide
by
their
owne
confession
,
for
in
all
thes
they
assigne
laying
one
of
hands
,
a
knowne
and
euident
signe
and
ceremonie
,
to
be
the
certificate
and
assurance
of
such
admittance
,
and
grace
and
power
giuen
as
those
Ecclesiasticall
Orders
require
.
But
if
God
did
not
ordeine
this
visible
signe
or
ceremonie
to
such
a
purpose
,
to
make
Episcopall
&
other
holie
Orders
a
Sacrament
,
which
thes
article
,
and
all
their
Religion
denie
,
no
created
or
humane
authoritie
can
giue
such
power
and
preeminence
vnto
it
,
to
be
a
signe
or
ceremonie
ordeined
of
God
,
a
certayn●
and
sure
witnesse
,
and
effectuall
signe
of
grace
.
Which
their
Article
,
and
Religion
allowe
onely
to
two
Sacraments
;
and
in
expresse
terms
vtterly
denyeth
to
all
Ecclesiasticall
Orders
,
either
in
Bishop
,
Preist
,
or
Deacon
.
Hereby
falling
into
such
desperate
doubts
,
and
proceedings
in
this
case
,
that
they
are
not
onely
condemned
by
priuate
Catholike
writers
,
but
publike
censures
,
sentences
,
and
consistories
,
of
the
Catholike
Church
,
and
all
auncient
,
and
publikly
receaued
formes
,
Pontificals
,
and
Orders
of
consecrating
Bishops
,
Preists
,
and
other
Orders
,
how
old
,
and
generall
soeuer
from
the
Apostles
time
,
But
by
our
owne
temporall
lawes
and
publike
Iudgments
,
as
spirituall
also
,
both
in
in
Catholike
and
Protestant
times
,
registred
in
their
owne
lawes
,
&
Records
in
their
owne
courts
and
historians
to
haue
neyther
Bishop
,
Preist
,
Deacon
,
or
any
other
true
Ecclesiasticall
man
among
them
.
They
write
how
Ridley
made
Preist
by
Catholike
Order
,
but
Bishop
by
their
new
fashion
,
when
he
was
to
be
degraded
by
B.
Brooke
Bishop
of
Glocester
,
delegate
thereto
,
in
Q.
Maryes
time
,
hee
did
onely
then
degrade
him
,
concerning
preisthood
,
being
iudged
to
be
no
Bishop
,
we
must
proceede
according
to
our
commission
,
to
degrading
,
taking
from
you
the
dignitie
of
preisthood
,
for
we
take
you
for
no
Bishop
.
So
it
was
also
adiudged
by
the
common
lawes
Bishops
in
the
time
of
King
Edward
the
sixt
were
not
consecrated
,
and
therefore
a
lease
for
yeares
,
made
by
such
,
and
confirmed
by
the
deane
and
chapter
,
shall
not
binde
their
Successours
,
because
such
were
neuer
Bishops
.
Of
thes
pretended
Bishops
which
were
thus
by
publike
Iudgment
in
lawe
disabled
to
do
temporall
offices
,
for
want
of
true
ordination
and
power
,
how
much
more
were
they
vnable
to
performe
any
spirituall
function
,
belonging
to
that
highest
holie
Order
?
yet
this
is
published
for
law
euen
in
Q.
Elizabeth
her
time
,
longe
after
thes
new
Protestant
Bishops
were
so
allowed
,
and
still
remaineth
among
their
receaued
and
adiudged
lawes
.
And
so
generall
and
vniuersall
a
consent
was
of
all
in
authoritie
,
Pope
,
Prince
,
Prelates
,
and
whosoeuer
,
that
this
new
Protestant
forme
gaue
no
consecration
,
that
their
owne
Protestant
applauded
writers
thus
confesse
it
.
Touching
such
parsons
as
were
here
to
fore
promoted
to
any
Orders
after
the
new
sorte
and
fashion
of
Orders
,
they
were
not
ordered
in
verie
deed
.
This
was
the
common
and
publike
sentence
of
Pope
,
Prince
,
and
Prelates
in
Queene
Mary
her
time
,
of
the
pretended
Bishops
of
King
Edward
the
6.
when
there
was
more
pretence
for
them
,
than
these
,
diuers
Catholikely
ordained
Bishops
then
liuing
,
and
some
helping
in
their
new
ordering
;
now
and
from
Q.
Elizabeth
her
time
not
one
at
all
.
And
it
is
contained
in
our
old
lawes
:
Iudex
secularis
non
potest
degradare
clericum
,
magis
quàm
ad
ordines
promouere
.
A
secular
Iudge
can
no
more
degrade
a
Preist
,
or
Clearke
,
then
he
can
promote
him
to
orders
.
And
it
was
publikly
adiudge
in
lawe
:
That
the
parlament
could
not
make
the
Kinge
being
a
lay
parson
,
to
haue
spirituall
Iurisdiction
.
Then
much
lesse
could
it
giue
to
King
Edward
the
sixt
(
to
speake
Protestants
proclaimed
King
of
England
,
and
also
of
Ireland
,
the
supreame
heade
immediately
in
earth
,
vnder
God
,
being
of
the
age
of
nyne
yeares
,
and
to
Queene
Elizabeth
,
a
woman
by
Sexe
disabled
in
such
things
,
both
to
haue
spirituall
Iurisdiction
,
and
supreame
spirituall
Iurisdiction
,
and
spirituall
power
Episcopall
or
Pontificall
to
conferre
and
giue
both
spirituall
highest
order
,
and
Iurisdiction
,
to
whom
,
and
by
what
meanes
it
pleased
them
,
contrary
to
all
Christians
in
the
world
,
Catholiks
Protestants
,
and
whosoeue●
,
none
out
of
England
so
proceeding
in
such
affaires
.
A●d
in
the
time
of
Queene
Elizabeth
both
particular
wr●●●rs
,
records
and
her
parlament
publikely
in
the
8.
year●
of
her
Reigne
assure
vs
,
that
their
new
Bishops
making
was
by
diuers
both
doubted
of
,
and
denied
to
be
lawfull
,
The
Protestant
cheife
Iustice
of
the
common
plees
Lord
dyer
setteth
downe
,
that
Bishop
●onner
publikely
pleaded
they
were
no
Bishops
,
and
namely
Doctour
Horne
,
so
admitted
,
and
it
w●s
adiuged
by
all
the
Protestant
Iudges
,
that
Bish●●
Bonner
might
so
pleade
.
And
the
Protestants
would
neuer
come
to
tryall
with
him
therein
.
And
the
next
Parlament
in
her
8.
yeare
cleared
him
and
all
other
Catholikes
so
in
i●pugning
those
Bishops
offering
the
oath
of
suprema●y
vnto
them
,
in
these
words
:
Be
it
exacted
that
no
person
or
persons
be
empeached
,
or
molested
in
body
,
lands
or
good
by
occasion
are
meane
of
any
certificate
by
any
Archbishop
,
or
Bishop
,
heretofore
made
in
the
first
session
of
this
parlament
,
touching
or
concerning
the
refusall
of
the
oathe
,
set
fourth
by
act
of
parlament
in
the
first
yeare
of
Queene
Elizabeth
.
And
that
all
tenders
of
such
oath
made
by
any
Archbishop
,
or
Bishop
aforesaid
,
and
all
refusals
of
the
same
oath
,
so
entered
by
any
Archbishop
or
Bishop
,
shall
be
voyde
,
and
of
noe
effect
or
validity
in
the
lawe
.
And
to
helpe
afterward
,
what
they
could
,
thus
they
enact
:
diuers
questions
haue
lately
growne
,
vpon
the
making
and
consecrating
of
Archbishops
,
and
Bishops
,
within
this
realme
,
whether
the
same
were
and
be
duely
done
according
to
the
lawe
,
or
not
:
Therefore
it
is
thought
conuenient
,
hereby
partly
to
touch
such
authorities
,
as
doth
allowc
and
approue
the
making
of
the
same
Archbishops
,
and
Bishops
,
to
be
duely
and
orderly
d●●e
,
according
to
the
lawes
of
this
Realme
,
her
h●●●nesse
in
her
letters
patents
vnder
the
greate
S●●●e
of
England
,
directed
to
any
Archbishop
,
Bis●●p
,
or
others
,
for
the
confirming
,
inuesting
,
and
co●secrating
of
any
parson
,
elected
to
the
office
or
dig●●●y
of
an
Archbishop
,
or
Bishop
,
hath
not
onely
vs●●
such
words
,
and
sentences
as
King
Henry
,
and
King
Edward
did
in
their
letters
patents
,
diuers
other
general
words
,
and
sentences
whereby
her
highnesse
by
her
su●r●ame
power
,
and
authority
,
hath
dispenced
with
all
●auses
,
or
doubts
,
of
any
imperfection
,
or
diasbility
th●t
can
,
or
may
in
any
wise
be
obiected
,
against
the
sa●e
.
These
be
the
on●ly
authorities
the
statute
doth
,
or
could
bringe
,
●eing
all
carnall
and
humane
,
not
one
diuine
or
●cclesiasticall
,
vtterly
vnable
to
make
a
lawfull
true
Bishop
,
or
confirme
any
for
such
,
being
b●t
meere
phantasies
,
letters
patents
,
the
greate
Seale
of
England
,
of
a
woman
,
such
words
and
sentences
as
King
Henry
the
eight
,
and
King
Eduard
his
child
,
contrary
to
the
vniuersall
Church
of
Christ
vsed
.
A
womans
supreame
power
authority
and
dispensation
in
all
causes
,
doubts
,
Imperfections
,
or
disabilities
in
any
wise
to
be
obiected
,
and
that
not
onely
their
pretended
Archbishops
,
and
Bishops
,
but
others
neither
true
nor
pretended
Archbishops
or
bishops
did
as
their
words
be
plaine
,
by
this
most
straunge
,
and
infirme
feminine
commission
,
confirme
,
inuest
,
and
consecrate
Archbishops
,
&
Bishops
,
which
as
they
haue
confessed
before
,
with
all
authorities
,
none
but
true
&
lawfull
Bishops
,
in
approued
&
receaued
forme
,
and
manner
can
doe
.
And
yet
this
parlament
doth
thus
approue
&
all
such
,
as
were
thus
made
,
whether
by
the
Queenes
letters
patent
,
and
men
no
Bihops
true
or
pretended
and
without
King
Edwards
forme
,
or
any
other
remembred
,
or
by
King
Edwards
forme
and
fashion
to
be
lawfull
Bishops
in
these
words
:
All
,
acts
,
and
things
made
or
done
by
any
person
,
or
persons
in
,
or
about
any
elected
to
the
office
of
any
Archbishop
or
Bishop
by
vertue
of
the
Queenes
letters
patents
,
shall
be
by
authority
of
this
Parlament
be
declared
good
,
any
matter
,
or
thing
,
that
may
be
obiected
to
the
contrary
thereof
,
in
any
wise
notwithstanding
.
All
persons
that
haue
beene
,
or
shall
be
made
Archbishops
,
Bishops
,
Preists
,
ministers
after
the
forme
and
Order
prescribed
in
the
order
and
forme
,
how
Archbishops
and
should
be
made
,
by
authority
hereof
be
declared
and
shall
be
Archbishops
,
Bishops
,
Preists
,
Ministers
,
and
rightly
made
:
any
statute
,
lawe
,
canon
,
or
other
thing
,
to
the
contrary
notwithstanding
.
Hitherto
this
Protestant
Parlament
,
and
Queene
Elizabeth
taking
vpon
them
more
then
omnipotent
and
diuine
power
,
for
God
himselfe
euer
omnipotent
,
cannot
make
that
a
thing
done
,
is
not
,
or
was
not
done
,
nor
a
thing
ill
done
,
to
haue
beene
well
done
,
or
not
ill
done
.
The
light
of
reason
,
the
light
of
grace
,
all
Philosophers
Christians
,
and
others
agree
,
non
est
potentia
ad
praeteritum
,
there
is
no
power
,
or
possibility
,
to
make
a
thing
that
is
past
not
to
be
past
,
nor
otherwise
passed
,
them
it
passed
.
Therefore
when
it
appeareth
by
so
many
testimonies
before
,
that
men
called
Bishops
by
our
Protestants
,
were
neuer
truely
and
lawfully
made
Bishops
,
and
this
Protestant
parlament
it selfe
confesseth
,
not
onely
that
diuers
questions
had
beene
whether
it
were
duely
,
&
orderly
done
according
to
the
law
or
not
,
but
declareth
their
acts
and
effects
done
by
them
,
as
Bishops
,
to
be
voyde
,
and
of
none
effect
,
or
validitie
in
the
lawe
:
It
farre
surpassed
a
womans
power
,
or
her
parlament
thereby
,
or
any
power
on
earth
,
or
higher
,
to
make
and
proue
by
authoritie
of
this
parlament
(
in
her
8.
yeare
)
such
men
by
authoritie
hereof
be
declared
,
and
shall
be
Archbishops
,
Bishops
,
Preists
,
Ministers
,
and
rightly
made
,
any
statute
,
lawe
,
canon
,
or
other
thing
to
the
contrary
notwithstanding
.
Producing
no
other
reason
,
but
that
,
her
highnesse
by
her
supreame
power
and
authoritie
hath
dispenced
with
all
causes
,
or
doubts
of
any
imperfection
,
or
disabilitie
,
that
can
or
may
in
any
wise
be
obiected
against
the
same
.
If
Queene
Elizabeth
and
her
Protestants
would
make
Episcopall
Order
,
and
dignity
onely
an
humane
inuention
,
she
as
a
temporall
greate
Prince
might
haue
had
place
for
her
dispensation
,
for
time
to
come
.
Though
not
past
,
in
aboue
6.
yeares
,
when
thousands
,
of
such
Bishops
,
and
ministers
were
made
among
them
;
But
all
Protestants
of
England
,
King
,
Bishops
&
whosoeuer
hauing
decreed
and
deliuered
before
,
that
it
is
diuinae
ordinationis
,
the
ordinance
of
God
,
an
Apostolicall
tradition
manifest
to
all
the
world
,
a
canon
or
constitution
of
the
whole
Trinitie
,
enacted
for
succeeding
posteritie
:
it
is
vtterly
vnpossible
,
that
any
Queens
,
Kings
or
what
dispensation
soeuer
on
earth
,
can
or
euer
could
make
that
which
was
,
and
is
questioned
,
doubtfull
,
imperfect
,
and
inualide
,
to
be
without
question
,
doubt
,
perfect
,
and
valide
,
either
from
the
beginning
,
any
time
past
,
or
to
come
hereafter
.
Thus
howsoeuer
wee
examine
the
making
of
these
Protestant
Bishops
,
and
ministers
by
them
,
either
by
holy
scripture
,
witnessing
that
God
placed
Bishops
in
his
Church
to
gouerne
it
;
attendite
vobis
&
vniuerso
gregi
,
in
quo
vos
spiritus
sanctus
posuit
Episcopos
,
regere
But
if
we
come
to
the
Sacred
Bishops
,
of
the
Catholike
and
Romane
Church
,
the
holie
preisthood
and
other
Orders
,
we
finde
by
all
these
testimonies
,
all
things
in
Order
,
subordinate
,
required
and
necessarie
to
this
highest
spirituall
dignitie
.
We
haue
with
the
Apostles
and
the
Apostolike
We
thinke
that
no
man
possibly
haue
the
Order
of
a
Bishop
,
which
hath
not
the
right
Order
of
preisthood
.
To
the
verie
being
of
a
Bishop
,
the
Order
of
preisthood
is
essentially
required
.
Thus
they
exclude
themselues
from
,
and
entitle
Catholiks
to
this
greatest
Order
.
And
plainely
confesse
the
Roman
Church
not
onely
to
obserue
,
and
vse
in
the
consecration
of
Bishops
,
all
things
whatsoeuer
,
in
any
opinion
,
of
Catholiks
,
or
Protestants
,
essentiall
and
necessarie
,
but
also
all
ceremonies
,
and
ceremonialls
therein
vsed
euer
since
,
and
before
England
was
conuerted
to
Christ
,
plainely
confessing
that
their
first
Protestant
Archbishop
The
ceremonies
of
pastorall
staffe
,
ringe
,
deliuerie
of
the
booke
of
Ghospels
to
the
new
consecrated
Bishop
,
by
the
Consecratour
and
his
Assistants
,
taken
from
the
sholders
of
the
newly
consecrated
,
Miter
and
gloues
,
we
are
assured
to
be
ceremoniall
onely
,
all
and
euerie
of
them
performed
,
and
done
after
the
new
Bishop
is
declared
to
be
consecrated
.
And
yet
these
were
so
aunciently
vsed
by
these
Protestants
,
that
all
our
Bishops
of
England
were
consecrated
they
being
vsed
.
And
before
S.
Augustine
&
manus
impositione
.
In
the
consecration
of
Bishops
onely
to
anoynte
their
heads
with
holy
Chrisme
,
with
inuocation
of
the
holie
ghost
,
and
benediction
,
and
imposition
of
hands
.
This
Order
was
adiudged
by
the
Popes
of
Rome
,
to
be
auayleable
.
And
all
Protestants
graunt
,
the
Britans
haue
true
consecration
,
and
Bishops
.
Here
is
neyther
the
ceremonie
of
saying
,
take
the
holie
ghost
,
nor
deliuering
the
bible
to
him
that
is
admitted
among
them
,
beinge
the
onely
signes
they
vse
except
layinge
hands
one
the
head
of
the
Elect
,
which
signe
of
itselfe
cannot
by
any
opinion
giue
this
greate
dignitie
and
calling
,
and
as
S.
Albinus
Amalarius
and
others
witnesse
800.
yeares
since
this
ceremonie
of
imposition
of
hands
was
neither
in
the
old
,
or
new
booke
of
Ordination
,
or
in
the
Romane
tradition
▪
Non
reperitur
in
authoritate
veteri
,
neque
noua
,
sed
neque
in
Romana
traditione
.
So
they
write
of
the
ceremonie
of
the
booke
of
the
ghospels
not
vsed
in
any
of
those
authorities
,
neyther
remember
that
the
ceremonie
of
saying
,
take
the
holie
ghost
,
was
founde
in
any
of
them
,
and
in
the
old
Roman
Order
it
is
wanting
,
as
likewise
in
that
was
vsed
in
Fraunce
,
as
in
that
of
Britayne
Scotland
,
and
Ireland
.
And
yet
it
is
acknowledged
freely
by
all
,
aswell
Protestants
as
others
,
that
all
these
Kingdomes
,
contryes
,
and
nations
where
these
traditions
,
Orders
,
and
consecrations
were
thus
vsed
,
had
true
and
lawfull
Bishops
,
Preists
,
and
other
clergie
men
,
yet
omitted
all
,
and
vsed
none
of
those
Rites
to
which
Protestants
ascribe
Episcopall
consecration
.
Therefore
it
must
needs
be
euen
in
their
owne
Iudgements
that
Protestants
haue
no
true
consecration
,
or
persons
consecrated
in
their
congregations
:
But
the
present
Catholike
and
Romane
Church
now
practising
all
,
and
euerie
Rite
,
and
ceremonie
,
which
all
those
Orders
,
and
Ordinations
did
,
in
consecrating
Bishops
,
&
other
clergie
men
,
and
vsing
,
as
our
Protestants
also
confesse
,
true
and
lawfull
Bishops
,
to
be
consecratours
,
must
needs
haue
true
and
vndoubted
consecration
.
The
Rites
be
besides
the
remembred
which
it
vseth
herein
.
First
the
Examen
of
the
person
to
be
consecrated
ended
,
wh●ch
was
in
all
orders
of
this
consecration
,
and
helpe
of
the
holie
ghost
as
the
Britans
Scots
and
Irish
with
others
vse
cum
inuocatione
the
office
of
a
Bishop
to
be
,
to
iudge
,
interprette
,
consecrate
,
giue
Orders
,
offer
sacrifice
,
baptise
and
confirme
.
Episcopum
oportet
iudicare
,
interpretari
,
consecrar●
,
ordinare
,
offerre
,
baptizare
&
confirmare
.
With
this
all
the
cited
Orders
agree
,
and
the
holie
Fathers
of
this
first
age
before
,
S.
Clement
,
S.
Ignatius
The
benediction
remembred
in
the
manner
of
the
Britans
,
Scots
,
Irish
,
and
others
is
performed
with
the
signe
of
the
Crosse
,
vt
hunc
praesentem
electum
benedicere
&
sanctificare
,
&
consecrare
digneris
.
Producendo
semper
signum
Crucis
super
eum
,
thus
the
Elect
kneeling
before
the
altare
S.
Denys
designatus
,
Elect
&
designed
.
The
Order
which
the
Britans
Scots
and
Irish
vsed
,
vsed
onely
Anoynting
of
the
head
:
tantummodò
capitaeorum
sacri
Chrismatis
infusione
perungere
.
So
did
the
old
Order
which
Amalarius
Bishop
of
Treuers
vsed
:
additur
ad
consecrationem
infusio
olei
super
caput
.
So
S.
Augustine
,
so
S.
Gregorie
,
S.
Bede
and
others
,
yet
all
agree
,
that
Episcopall
Order
is
hereby
conferred
and
ended
.
S.
Augustine
And
that
this
was
the
tradition
of
the
Church
from
the
Apostles
,
we
are
assured
,
both
because
the
Fathers
of
this
first
age
,
S.
Denis
,
S.
Anacletus
and
others
so
remember
it
,
and
the
fathers
before
,
and
after
to
be
named
,
euen
by
English
publike
The
words
which
he
vseth
,
deducing
his
doctrine
,
Bishops
are
to
be
made
by
Imposition
of
hands
of
Bishops
,
with
the
ghospels
which
they
are
to
preach
,
and
holie
vnction
by
the
example
of
the
Apostles
,
because
all
sanctification
consisteth
in
the
holie
ghost
,
whose
inuisible
power
is
mixed
with
holie
Chrisme
,
and
by
this
Rite
solemne
Ordination
is
to
be
celebrated
.
Where
we
finde
by
this
greate
Apostolike
authoritie
,
that
the
grace
of
this
Sacrament
,
and
power
Episcopall
is
giuen
by
this
Rite
.
And
these
Protestants
,
as
by
this
they
must
,
and
vnctione
sacrâ
adhibitâ
est
ordinatus
.
So
of
S.
Gregorie
Naziancen
,
me
Pontificem
vngis
.
So
were
S.
Iohn
Chrisostome
and
S.
Seuerus
.
Of
S.
Augustine
,
S.
Gregorie
with
others
I
haue
spoken
before
;
To
which
we
may
ioyne
S.
Iuo
,
Stephanus
Aduensis
and
other
auntient
writers
,
and
expositours
of
holie
mysteries
,
and
all
Orders
of
Consecration
.
By
this
it
is
euident
,
how
certayne
and
vndoubted
a
thing
it
is
,
That
the
consecration
vsed
in
the
Romane
Church
,
is
most
true
,
holie
,
and
honourable
,
both
for
Order
,
and
Iurisdiction
,
euer
,
as
is
demonstrated
before
,
both
in
this
and
other
nations
,
from
the
Apostolike
Roman
see
,
and
in
the
old
Orders
of
consecration
the
Bishop
to
be
consecrated
protesteth
obedience
to
the
Popes
of
Rome
.
And
how
the
case
standeth
with
the
Protestants
both
of
England
,
and
all
others
,
it
is
as
lamentable
to
know
their
desolate
condition
.
THE
XXVII
.
CHAPTER
.
The
37.
article
,
intituled
,
of
the
ciuill
Magistrates
,
thus
examined
,
and
whosoeuer
against
the
Roman
Church
,
condemned
.
THeir
37.
and
next
Article
is
intituled
:
of
the
ciuill
Magistrates
.
And
thus
followeth
.
The
Kings
Maiestie
hath
the
cheife
power
in
this
Realme
of
England
,
and
other
his
dominions
,
vnto
whome
the
cheife
gouernment
of
all
estates
of
this
Realme
whether
they
be
Ecclesiasticall
or
ciuill
,
in
all
causes
doth
appertaine
,
and
is
not
,
nor
ought
to
be
subiect
to
any
forraine
iurisdiction
.
The
Bishop
of
Rome
hath
no
Iurisdiction
in
this
Realme
of
England
.
The
rest
of
this
article
containeth
an
excuse
of
Protestants
that
they
did
not
giue
to
their
temporall
Prince
power
to
preach
and
minister
Sacraments
,
as
some
interpreted
their
opinion
,
and
other
things
not
questioned
betweene
Catholiks
and
English
Protestants
,
but
betweene
these
Protestants
and
some
other
new
sectaries
,
among
themselues
,
and
be
these
.
The
lawes
of
the
Realme
may
punish
Christian
men
with
death
,
for
heynous
and
grieuous
offences
.
It
is
lawfull
for
Christian
men
,
at
the
commaundement
of
the
Magistrate
,
to
weare
weapons
,
&
serue
in
the
warrs
.
These
positions
are
graunted
and
allowed
by
all
Catholiks
.
The
first
part
of
this
article
giuing
vnto
the
King
a
temporall
Gouernour
,
and
Ruler
cheife
gouernment
ouer
all
estates
in
all
causes
Ecclesiasticall
or
ciuill
,
as
also
their
statute
and
oath
of
Princes
Supremacy
in
spirituall
things
,
fighteth
with
,
and
contradicted
it selfe
:
for
thus
it
addeth
:
we
giue
not
to
our
Prince
,
the
ministring
either
of
Gods
word
,
or
of
the
Sacraments
:
the
which
the
Iniunctions
also
sometime
set
fourth
by
Elizabeth
our
late
Queene
,
doe
most
plainely
testifie
.
Therefore
seing
Kings
be
not
Teachers
,
preachers
,
Doctours
,
Pastours
,
and
sheephards
in
the
Church
and
fould
of
Christ
,
to
giue
them
some
place
therein
,
members
of
it
,
and
not
to
be
quite
excluded
from
the
name
,
and
number
of
Christians
we
must
needs
say
,
they
be
of
them
which
be
taught
preached
vnto
,
instructed
,
sheepe
and
subiects
,
fedde
,
ruled
and
gouerned
by
them
,
which
haue
authority
,
and
spirituall
power
in
such
things
.
And
these
our
Protestants
haue
accordingly
this
defined
the
Church
before
in
these
their
articles
.
The
visible
Church
of
Christ
,
is
a
congregation
of
faithfull
men
,
in
the
which
the
pure
word
of
God
is
preached
;
and
the
Sacraments
be
duely
ministred
,
according
to
Christs
ordinance
.
They
to
whome
the
word
is
preached
,
and
Sacraments
be
ministred
,
and
neither
haue
power
to
preach
nor
minister
Sacraments
,
which
this
Article
confesseth
of
their
Protestant
Kings
,
and
temporall
Rulers
,
cannot
possibly
in
the
respect
be
cheife
Gouernours
of
them
to
whome
God
himselfe
hath
power
and
preeminence
.
The
holy
Scriptures
do
in
many
places
commaund
obedience
both
to
temporall
&
spirituall
Rulers
,
but
obedience
in
matters
of
Religion
in
feeding
and
ruling
soules
the
flocke
of
Christ
,
gouerning
his
Church
and
such
spirituall
emnencies
is
onely
appropriated
in
them
to
spirituall
gouernours
.
Qui
benè
praesunt
Presbyteri
duplici
honore
digni
sunt
.
Pascite
qui
in
vobis
est
gregem
The
Apostolike
men
of
this
first
age
,
haue
testified
this
at
large
before
,
in
the
examination
Sainct
Clement
testifieth
that
Sainct
Peter
the
Apostle
commaunded
praecipiebat
Petrus
Apostolus
,
that
all
Princes
of
the
earth
,
omnes
Principes
terrae
,
and
all
men
should
obey
Bishops
.
And
proued
that
all
which
did
contradict
them
were
in
state
of
damnation
,
and
imfamy
vntill
they
made
satisfaction
;
and
commaunded
them
to
be
excommunicate
except
they
were
conuerted
.
The
Bishop
betweene
God
and
men
.
He
is
the
next
after
God
our
Father
,
Prince
,
Ruler
,
King
,
Rex
,
Gouernour
.
A
Bishop
is
adorned
with
the
dignitie
of
God
,
he
ruleth
the
clergie
and
commaundeth
all
the
people
.
Omni
populo
imperat
.
The
like
haue
other
Apostolike
men
of
this
first
age
.
And
they
are
so
farre
from
giuing
superiority
,
and
commaund
to
ciuill
power
ouer
Bishops
in
things
of
Religion
,
that
in
such
affaires
and
causes
they
make
inferiour
all
temporall
people
euen
to
Preists
and
Deacons
.
Preisthood
is
the
heade
or
cheife
of
all
good
things
in
this
world
,
saith
S.
Ignatius
.
Sacerdotium
est
omnium
bonorum
quae
in
hominibus
sunt
,
apex
.
He
that
rageth
against
it
,
doth
not
ignominy
to
man
,
but
to
God
.
Lay
men
must
be
subiect
not
onely
to
Preists
but
to
Deacons
.
Laici
Diaconis
subditi
And
our
Protestants
themselues
acknowledge
,
holy
Preists
to
ciuill
consistorys
Anacletus
Christo
alienos
esse
indicabat
qui
Sacerdotes
inius
vocarent
.
They
which
tooke
away
the
riches
of
the
Church
were
to
be
adiudged
homicidas
,
because
the
Apostles
by
our
Sauiour
his
commaunde
,
gaue
chardge
that
the
priuiledges
of
the
Church
and
Preists
should
be
kept
inuolate
.
Christ
vel
Ecclesiae
pecunias
auferentes
,
homicidas
iudicari
debere
censuit
:
quia
inquit
priuilegia
Ecclesiae
&
Sacerdotum
,
Apostoli
Saluatoris
iussu
inuiolata
esse
debere
iusserunt
.
In
Ecclesiasticall
busines
the
the
greater
causes
were
to
be
referred
to
the
primates
,
the
lesser
to
the
Metropolitane
Bishop
,
and
secular
causes
to
secular
Iudges
.
In
Ecclesiasticis
negotijs
,
grauiores
causas
ad
primatem
,
leuiores
ad
metropolitanum
Episcopum
referendas
,
secularia
negotia
ad
prophanos
iudices
,
agenda
esse
iussit
.
All
that
were
oppressed
might
appeale
to
the
Ecclesiasticall
Court
.
And
that
such
causes
as
could
not
be
composed
by
the
cheifest
of
the
cleargie
,
should
be
ended
in
their
councells
.
Et
causas
quae
apud
primarios
Ecclesiastici
ordinis
componi
non
possent
,
in
Concilio
finiendas
esse
.
To
that
which
followeth
in
this
Article
:
The
Bishop
of
Rome
hath
no
iurisdiction
in
this
Realme
of
England
:
I
haue
aboundantly
answeared
,
and
so
proued
the
weakenesse
of
such
assertion
in
my
Examine
of
their
19.
Article
and
that
which
is
here
said
most
manifestly
conuinceth
the
same
.
For
if
as
is
proued
here
,
the
Bishops
in
euery
Prouince
haue
the
highest
and
cheifest
spirituall
power
,
ouer
all
others
therein
whether
spirituall
or
temporall
,
he
which
hath
the
supreame
power
,
and
Iurisdiction
ouer
all
,
and
euery
such
Bishops
,
or
Bishop
,
cannot
be
depriued
of
that
.
Title
,
and
right
,
though
a
farre
greater
consistory
then
these
Articlers
,
or
their
Approuers
,
and
applauders
should
deny
it
vnto
him
?
He
that
hath
iurisdiction
and
power
ouer
the
greater
,
must
needs
haue
it
ouer
the
lesser
and
Inferiour
in
that
Kind
.
S.
Ignatius
calleth
the
Church
of
Rome
,
the
sanctified
and
Ruling
Church
being
himselfe
Patriarke
of
Antioch
.
Ignatius
Ecclesiae
sanctificatae
Propter
quasdam
super
die
paschae
S.
Dionisius
,
saith
S.
Peter
liuing
and
dying
Bishop
of
Rome
was
the
supreame
glory
and
head
of
diuines
.
Petrus
supremum
decus
,
&
antiquissimum
Theologorum
columen
.
S.
Clement
saith
,
S.
Peter
was
by
Christ
defined
,
the
foundation
of
the
Church
Simon
Petrus
fundamentum
esse
Ecclesiae
definitus
est
.
And
as
the
most
worthy
commaunded
by
Christ
to
conuert
the
westerne
parts
,
and
performed
that
precept
.
Qui
obscuriorem
mundi
plagam
occidentis
,
velut
omnium
potentior
illuminare
praeceptus
est
,
quique
&
integrè
potuit
implere
praeceptum
.
He
liued
much
,
and
dyed
at
Rome
by
martyrdome
,
and
committed
his
supreame
Pastorall
charge
,
and
office
to
S.
Clement
,
which
Christ
had
committed
to
him
,
full
power
to
binde
and
loose
,
&
whatsoeuer
he
should
decree
on
earth
should
be
decreed
in
heauen
.
Clementem
Episcopum
vobis
ordino
,
cui
soli
meae
praedicationis
&
doctrinae
cathedram
trado
.
Ipsi
trado
à
Domino
mihi
traditam
potestatem
ligandi
&
soluendi
,
vt
de
omnibus
,
quibuscumque
decreuerit
in
terris
,
hoc
decretum
sit
&
in
caelis
.
Among
other
Pastorall
and
highest
Pontificall
duties
,
he
gaue
him
power
,
and
chardge
to
send
Bishops
into
all
cyties
,
whether
,
or
where
S.
Peter
had
not
sent
,
or
ordained
before
.
Episcopos
per
singulas
ciuitates
,
quibus
ille
non
miserat
nobis
mittere
praecepit
.
And
S.
Clement
performed
it
.
Quod
facere
inchoauimus
,
&
Domino
opemferente
,
facturi
sumus
.
Aliquos
ad
Gallias
,
Hispaniasque
mittimus
,
&
quosdam
ad
Germaniam
,
&
Italiam
atque
ad
reliquas
gentes
dirigere
cupimus
.
Among
these
Bishops
some
were
primates
,
or
Patriarks
,
and
Archbishops
,
and
the
causes
of
Bishops
and
greatest
Ecclesiasticall
Questions
and
busines
of
the
Churches
,
were
to
be
tried
and
decided
by
the
primates
,
and
Patriarks
,
and
the
Apostles
so
decreed
.
Petrus
Episcoporum
primates
vel
Patriarchas
ordinauit
,
qui
reliquorum
Episcoporum
iudicia
,
&
maiora
,
quoties
necesse
foret
,
negotia
in
fide
agitarent
,
&
secundum
Dei
voluntatem
,
sicut
constituerunt
sancti
Apostoli
,
ita
vt
ne
quis
iniustè
periclitaretur
,
definirent
.
Archiepiscopos
institui
praecepit
,
qui
non
tamen
primatum
,
sed
&
Archiepiscoporum
fruerentur
nomine
.
Episcoporum
quoque
iudicia
,
vt
superius
memoratum
est
,
&
maiora
Ecclesiarum
negotia
,
si
ipsi
reclamauerint
,
aut
aliquem
timorem
,
aut
istos
vel
alios
suspectos
habucrint
,
ad
iam
dictos
primates
vel
Patriarchas
,
transferri
perdocuit
.
And
this
was
among
the
Apostles
themselues
,
one
.
S.
Peter
,
aboue
the
rest
.
Quoniam
nec
inter
Apostolos
par
institutio
fuit
Sed
vnus
omnibus
praefuit
.
This
is
the
testimonie
of
S.
Clement
,
confirmed
So
haue
also
S.
Euaristus
and
S.
Alexander
,
Irenaeus
saith
,
that
euerie
Church
ought
to
haue
respect
to
the
Church
of
Rome
,
for
her
eminent
principalitie
.
But
S.
Irenaeus
is
more
cleare
,
in
this
manner
:
ad
hanc
(
Romanam
)
Ecclesiam
,
propter
potentiorem
principalitatem
,
necessè
est
omnem
conuenire
Ecclesiam
,
hoc
est
eos
,
qui
sunt
vndique
fideles
.
There
is
a
necessitie
,
that
euerie
Church
and
all
faithfull
Christians
,
wheresoeuer
should
acknowledge
the
more
powerable
principalitie
of
the
Romane
Church
.
No
King
,
contrie
,
or
nation
is
exempted
,
from
,
but
all
are
included
in
this
necessitie
,
of
being
vnder
the
Iurisdiction
of
the
Church
of
Rome
.
And
particularly
for
this
Kingdome
of
England
,
which
singularly
this
Article
would
thus
depriue
of
that
honour
,
and
happines
from
being
in
the
folde
&
vnder
the
chardge
of
the
vicar
and
highest
pastour
and
shephard
of
Christ
one
earth
.
To
begin
with
a
Protestant
Bishops
censure
in
we
should
accompt
it
a
great
glorie
to
deriue
the
pedigree
of
our
spirituall
linage
,
from
so
noble
and
excellent
a
father
,
as
S.
Peter
.
And
yet
both
Greeke
and
Latin
,
domesticall
and
forreyne
,
Catholike
and
Protestant
Antiquaries
,
do
thus
deriue
and
proue
it
.
Petrus
venit
in
Britanniam
,
quo
in
loco
cum
longo
temporefuisset
moratus
,
apud
Britannos
verbo
gratiae
multos
illuminauit
,
&
Ecclesias
constituit
,
Episcoposque
&
Presbyteros
&
Diaconos
ordinauit
.
S.
Peter
came
into
Britayne
,
and
staying
there
longe
time
,
did
illuminate
many
with
the
word
of
grace
,
and
founded
Churches
,
and
ordered
Bishops
,
Preists
,
and
Deacons
.
Which
more
Protestant
Doctours
and
Bishops
euen
Archbishops
with
them
thus
confirme
.
Peter
preached
in
no
place
,
but
he
there
ordeyned
Bishops
and
teachers
and
founded
Churches
.
The
Apostle
Peter
did
in
euerie
prouince
appoynt
one
Archbishop
,
whome
all
other
Bishops
of
the
same
prouince
should
obey
.
Est
caput
Roma
,
quatenus
ab
ea
diffusum
est
Euangelium
in
reliquas
totius
occidentis
Ecclesias
.
Rome
is
the
heade
,
in
respect
that
from
it
,
the
ghospell
was
diffused
into
the
rest
of
the
Churches
of
the
west
,
and
into
many
of
the
east
,
and
into
barbarous
nations
out
of
the
Romane
Empire
.
Et
in
multas
orientis
,
atque
in
harbaras
extra
Romanum
Imperium
nationes
.
Diuers
of
the
holie
Bishops
and
Apostolike
Britayne
Aristobulus
,
and
by
their
Rule
before
,
The
Apostle
Peter
did
in
euerie
prouince
appoynt
one
Archbishop
,
he
must
needs
be
ordeined
Archbishop
,
by
S.
Peter
.
S.
Clement
hath
sufficiently
proued
before
,
that
he
sent
Bishops
hither
,
saying
he
sent
to
the
other
nations
of
the
west
,
ad
reliquas
gentes
,
besides
Italy
,
Spayne
,
Fraunce
,
and
Germany
.
And
both
Catholiks
and
Protestants
from
antiquities
affirme
,
that
he
sent
to
vs
S.
Nicasius
,
who
instructed
the
Britons
,
Britones
instruxit
formauitque
fide
S.
Nicasius
à
S.
Clemente
delegatus
.
These
Britans
must
needs
be
those
of
this
Kingdome
,
they
of
little
Britayne
in
Fraunce
came
not
thither
vntill
aboue
200.
yeares
after
S.
Clement
,
and
S.
Nicasius
time
.
Both
Brittish
and
English
Catholike
and
Protestant
Antiquaries
affirme
,
that
the
diuision
of
Primates
or
Patriarkes
,
Metropolitans
,
and
others
with
their
seuerall
Iurisdictions
,
from
the
see
of
Rome
,
being
as
he
ackdowledgeth
the
decree
of
his
predecessour
S.
Clement
and
the
Apostles
also
was
receaued
in
this
Kingdome
of
Britayne
,
as
it
comprehendeth
England
wales
and
Scotland
.
Nennius
our
old
brittish
historian
in
his
manuscript
antiquities
affirmeth
that
his
Successour
Pope
and
S.
Euaristus
sent
legates
to
our
Brittish
King
,
to
receaue
the
faith
of
Christ
,
Missa
legatione
à
Papa
Romano
Euaristo
.
Who
yet
saith
the
generall
conuersion
was
not
vntill
the
yeare
of
Christ
197.
Albertus
Krantius
well
acquainted
with
our
Brittish
antiquities
,
writeth
the
like
of
S.
and
Pope
These
Popes
haue
taught
vs
the
supreamacie
of
the
Church
of
Rome
ouer
all
Churches
before
.
So
did
the
next
holie
Pope
S.
Sixtus
,
euen
Protestants
This
highest
spirituall
Authoritie
in
the
Pope
of
We
haue
seene
the
Bishop
of
Romes
owne
letter
to
King
Lucius
.
So
witnesse
these
men
.
This
Pope
went
further
,
in
prescribing
the
limits
,
bounds
,
and
circuites
of
the
Dominions
of
this
Kingdome
,
and
assigned
vnto
it
all
the
Ilands
to
Denmarke
,
and
Norway
by
his
sentence
:
and
by
that
definition
ordonation
,
they
were
parts
of
Britayne
,
as
is
conteined
in
our
old
lawes
,
many
hundreds
of
yeares
since
published
and
approued
by
our
Protestant
lawyers
,
and
historians
,
aswell
as
others
.
Vniuersa
terra
&
tota
,
&
Insulae
omnes
vsque
Noruegiam
,
&
vsque
Daniam
pertinent
ad
coronam
Regni
,
&
sunt
de
appendicijs
,
&
dignitatibus
Regis
,
&
vna
est
monarchia
,
&
vnum
est
Regnum
.
Tales
enim
metas
,
&
fines
constituit
&
imposuit
coronae
Regni
Dominus
Eleutherius
Papa
sententia
sua
,
qui
primo
destinauit
coronam
benedictam
Britanniae
,
&
Christianitatem
Deo
inspirante
,
Lucio
Regi
Britonum
.
Here
also
he
sent
first
a
crowne
,
or
hallowed
crowne
to
our
King
,
being
before
,
as
some
Catholiks
and
Protestants
write
,
but
a
King
by
courtesie
of
the
Romane
Emperour
,
and
authoritie
.
Lucus
Britonibus
Caesaris
beneuolentia
&
authoritate
imperitabat
.
He
gaue
Indulgences
to
our
Churches
,
namely
to
the
old
Church
of
Glastenbury
ten
yeares
Indulgence
,
as
in
the
old
antiquities
of
that
holie
place
is
recorded
.
And
by
his
Order
and
direction
,
King
Lucius
endowed
the
Churches
of
Britayne
with
liberties
regall
,
Lucius
Rex
Ecclesias
Britanniae
libertatibus
muniuit
.
Gloriosus
Britonum
Rex
Lucius
cum
infra
Regnum
suum
verae
fidei
cultum
magnificatum
esse
vidisset
,
possessiones
&
territoria
Ecclesijs
&
viris
Ecclesiasticis
,
abundanter
conferens
,
chartis
&
munimentis
omnia
communiuit
.
Ecclesias
verò
cum
suis
caemeterijs
,
ita
constituit
esse
liberas
,
vt
quicumque
malefactor
ad
illa
confugeret
,
illaesus
ab
omnibus
remaneret
.
Thus
reuerent
and
honourable
was
the
spirituall
power
,
and
supreamacie
of
the
Church
and
Pope
of
Rome
,
in
Britayne
,
and
all
places
in
these
Apostolike
dayes
.
All
those
Apostolike
men
,
Popes
,
or
others
which
haue
thus
taught
vs
,
were
glorious
Saincts
,
and
King
Lucius
also
,
Sainct
Lucius
,
who
with
all
his
Kingdome
,
clergie
,
and
others
so
embraced
it
;
and
though
neither
he
,
nor
the
Romans
had
then
any
temporall
Rule
or
dominion
in
the
Kingdome
,
now
called
Scotland
,
yet
that
glorious
Pope
by
his
spiriruall
supreamacie
subiected
that
contrie
to
the
Archbishop
of
yorke
in
the
land
of
an
Enemie
.
And
this
Papall
supreamacie
and
Iurisdiction
continued
here
euer
after
,
vntill
It
was
taken
away
by
King
Henry
the
8.
taking
first
of
all
Kings
,
the
title
and
name
of
Supreame
head
of
the
Church
of
England
,
neuer
heard
of
before
in
any
time
,
as
his
owne
historian
Polydor
virgill
,
and
all
others
both
Catholike
,
and
Protestant
,
English
and
other
historians
,
acknowledge
.
Habetur
concilium
Londini
,
And
after
King
Henry
the
8.
had
thus
,
as
he
endeuoured
,
expelled
the
Papall
Authority
spirituall
out
of
England
,
and
assumed
it
to
himselfe
,
though
he
punished
with
death
,
as
others
often
since
then
haue
done
,
the
professours
thereof
,
yet
both
he
,
and
all
or
Rulers
temporall
since
,
Kings
,
or
Queens
,
haue
retained
in
their
stile
of
honour
,
that
title
,
Defensor
fidei
,
defendour
of
the
faith
,
which
the
Pope
gaue
him
for
defending
before
his
fall
,
the
Catholike
faith
against
Martine
Luther
;
though
they
all
,
except
Queene
Mary
,
impugned
it
.
And
our
present
K.
Charles
.
(
whome
together
with
his
Queene
Mary
,
God
blesse
with
all
good
,
and
happines
)
in
his
late
publike
declaration
to
all
his
louing
Subiects
,
among
whome
his
Catholiks
be
not
in
the
lowest
place
of
duty
,
and
desert
to
him
,
though
not
in
like
degree
of
his
fauour
to
them
,
thus
,
and
thus
vehemently
,
protesteth
:
wee
call
God
to
recorde
,
before
whome
we
stand
,
that
it
is
,
and
alwaies
hath
beene
,
our
harts
desire
,
to
be
found
worthy
of
that
title
,
which
we
accompt
the
most
glorious
in
all
our
Crowne
,
DEFENDOVR
OF
THE
FAITH
.
But
to
defend
the
faith
,
is
not
,
to
reprint
the
articles
of
Religion
,
established
in
the
time
of
Queene
Elizabeth
,
and
by
a
declaration
before
those
articles
to
ty
,
and
restraine
all
opinions
to
the
sense
of
those
articles
:
as
he
speaketh
immediately
before
,
and
to
persecute
Bishops
,
Preists
,
and
Catholiks
as
he
doth
.
That
title
was
giuen
by
the
Pope
to
King
Henry
,
for
defence
of
the
true
faith
,
longe
before
the
articles
of
Queene
Elizabeth
,
or
she
was
borne
.
Longe
before
,
hee
,
K.
Edward
6.
Queene
Elizabeth
,
King
Iames
,
and
King
Charles
,
persecuted
Catholiks
,
&
their
faith
,
whereof
by
their
stile
,
they
should
be
defendours
,
&
longe
before
their
religion
,
or
any
of
them
(
I
except
King
Henry
the
8.
to
whome
it
was
giuen
)
receaued
beeing
.
The
true
faith
Catholike
,
and
Apostolike
,
which
by
that
regall
stile
and
title
they
should
defend
,
against
these
articles
,
I
haue
aboundantly
by
the
best
testimonies
proued
in
euery
point
,
for
the
two
last
following
articles
,
the
38.
intituled
,
of
Christian
mens
goods
,
which
are
common
,
and
the
39.
the
last
,
of
a
Christian
mans
oath
,
doe
not
containe
any
controuersie
with
Catholikes
,
but
were
ordained
against
new
Sectaries
,
among
themselues
.
I
hope
no
Protestant
Parlament
will
hereafter
glory
,
that
their
religion
was
almost
80.
yeares
old
,
though
it
wanteth
10.
of
that
number
,
and
so
extraordinarily
contend
to
persecute
that
which
I
haue
proued
to
exceed
it
,
aboue
1500.
yeares
in
time
and
truth
,
which
they
ought
to
embrace
and
honour
,
and
not
so
maliciously
or
ignorantly
,
not
being
the
most
religious
,
nor
learned
diuines
,
to
persecute
it
.
FINIS
.